Jump to content

History of Africa: Difference between revisions

From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
Content deleted Content added
No edit summary
Reverted 1 edit by TrueMoriarty (talk): That's WP:OR, especially "popular parlance of colonialism in Africa"
 
Line 1: Line 1:
{{Short description|None}}
[[File:African-civilizations-map-pre-colonial.svg|right|thumb|200px|Pre-colonial African states]]
<!-- This short description is INTENTIONALLY "none" - please see WP:SDNONE before you consider changing it! -->
[[File:Obelisk Luxor.JPG|thumb|right|200px|[[Obelisk]] at [[Luxor Temple|temple of Luxor]], Egypt. c. 1200 BCE]]
{{CS1 config|mode=cs1}}
[[File:Rytter fra Bagirmi.jpg|thumb|right|200px|[[Kingdom of Baguirmi|Baguirmi]] knight in full [[gambeson|padded armour]] suit]]
Archaic humans [[Out of Africa 1|emerged]] out of [[Africa]] between 0.5 and 1.8&nbsp;million years ago. This was followed by the [[Recent African origin of modern humans|emergence]] of [[anatomically modern humans|modern humans]] (''[[Homo sapiens]]'') in [[East Africa]] around 300,000–250,000 years ago. In the 4th millennium BC [[written history]] arose in [[Ancient Egypt]],<ref>{{Cite web |title=Recordkeeping and History |url=https://www.khanacademy.org/humanities/big-history-project/agriculture-civilization/first-cities-appear/a/recordkeeping-and-history |access-date=2023-01-22 |website=Khan Academy |language=en}}</ref> and later in [[Nubia]]'s [[Kingdom of Kush|Kush]], the [[Horn of Africa]]'s [[Dʿmt]], and [[Ifrikiya]]'s [[Ancient Carthage|Carthage]].<ref>{{Cite web |url=https://study.com/learn/lesson/early-african-civilizations-history-culture-achievements.html#:~:text=The%20first%20civilization%20in%20Africa,a%20united%20kingdom%20of%20Egypt. |title=Early African Civilization |website=Study.com |access-date=2023-01-22}}</ref> Between around 3000 BC and 1000 AD, the [[Bantu expansion]] swept from north-western [[Central Africa]] (modern day [[Cameroon]]) across much of sub-Saharan Africa, laying the foundations for states in Central, Eastern, and Southern regions.<ref>{{Cite web |title=History of Africa |url=https://visitafrica.site/history-of-africa.html |url-status=dead |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200604170646/http://visitafrica.site/history-of-africa.html |archive-date=2020-06-04 |access-date=2020-05-27 |website=Visit Africa}}</ref> In most African societies the [[Spoken word|oral word]] is revered, and as such they have generally recorded their history orally. This has led [[Anthropology|anthropologists]] to term them ''oral civilisations,'' contrasted with ''literate civilisations'' which pride the written word.{{Efn|This characterisation has come under criticism by some African scholars, as it implies conflict between the oral and written. They instead contend that in reality, the characterisation is defined by the interaction between three ways of expression and diffusion: the oral, the written, and the printed word.<ref>{{cite encyclopedia |title=Encyclopedia of African Religions and Philosophy |chapter=Orality |year=2022 |publisher=Springer |doi=10.1007/978-94-024-2068-5_296 |url=https://link.springer.com/referenceworkentry/10.1007/978-94-024-2068-5_296 |last1=Mouralis |first1=Bernard |pages=537–539 |isbn=978-94-024-2066-1 }}</ref>}}<ref>{{Cite book |last=Vansina |first=Jan |url=https://unesdoc.unesco.org/ark:/48223/pf0000042225 |title=General History of Africa: Volume 1 |date=1981 |publisher=UNESCO Publishing |chapter=Oral tradition and its methodology}}</ref>{{Rp|pages=142-143}} Oral tradition often remained the preferred method of recordation in cases when a [[writing system]] was [[Writing systems of Africa|adapted or developed]]; for example the oral recordation of the ''[[Kouroukan Fouga]]'' in the [[Mali Empire]] while having [[Ajami script|adapted the Arabic script]] to be used in [[Timbuktu#Education|scholarly pursuits]].<ref>{{Citation |last=Sall |first=Mamadou Youry |title=African Ajami: The Case of Senegal |date=2020 |work=The Palgrave Handbook of African Education and Indigenous Knowledge |pages=545–557 |editor-last=Abidogun |editor-first=Jamaine M. |url=https://link.springer.com/chapter/10.1007/978-3-030-38277-3_25 |access-date=2024-09-10 |place=Cham |publisher=Springer International Publishing |language=en |doi=10.1007/978-3-030-38277-3_25 |isbn=978-3-030-38277-3 |editor2-last=Falola |editor2-first=Toyin}}</ref><ref>{{Cite web |date=2022-06-06 |title=How Timbuktu Flourished During the Golden Age of Islam |url=https://www.history.com/news/timbuktu-mali-africa-islam |access-date=2024-09-10 |website=HISTORY |language=en}}</ref>
The '''history of Africa''' begins with nothe emergence of ''[[archaic Homo sapiens|Homo sapiens]]'' in [[East Africa]], and continues into the present as a patchwork of diverse and politically developing [[nation state]]s. The [[recorded history]] of early civilization arose in the [[Kingdom of Kush]],<ref>{{Cite book|title = Destruction of Black Civilisation|last = Williams|first = Chancellor|publisher = Third World Press|year = 1987|isbn = 9780883780305|location = Chicago|pages = 61–63}}</ref> and later in [[Ancient Egypt]], the [[Sahel]], the [[Maghreb]] and the [[Horn of Africa]]. During the [[Middle Ages]], [[Islam]] spread west from Arabia to Egypt, crossing the Maghreb and the Sahel. Some notable pre-colonial states and societies in Africa include the [[Kingdom of Nri]], [[Nok culture]], [[Mali Empire]], [[Songhai Empire]], [[Benin Empire]], [[Ashanti Empire]], [[Ghana Empire]], [[Mossi Kingdoms]], [[Mutapa Empire]], [[Kingdom of Mapungubwe]], [[Kingdom of Sine]], [[Sennar (sultanate)|Kingdom of Sennar]], [[Kingdom of Saloum]], [[Kingdom of Baol]], Kingdom of [[Cayor]], [[Kingdom of Zimbabwe]], [[Kingdom of Kongo]], Empire of [[Kaabu]], [[Ancient Carthage]], [[Numidia]], [[Mauretania]], [[Aksumite Empire]], [[Ajuran Sultanate]], and the [[Adal Sultanate]].


[[List of kingdoms in Africa throughout history|Many kingdoms and empires]] came and went in all [[List of regions of Africa|regions of the continent]]. Most states were created through conquest or the borrowing and assimilation of ideas and [[institution]]s, while some developed through internal, largely isolated development.<ref>{{cite journal |last=Southall |first=Aidan |title=State Formation in Africa |journal=Annual Review of Anthropology |volume=3 |pages=153–165 |year=1974 |doi=10.1146/annurev.an.03.100174.001101 |jstor=2949286 |url=https://www.jstor.org/stable/2949286}}</ref> Some [[African empires]] and [[Hegemony|hegemonic]] kingdoms include [[Ghana Empire|Ghana]], Mali, [[Songhai Empire|Songhai]], [[Ife Empire|Ife]], [[Oyo Empire|Oyo]], [[Bamana Empire|Bamana/Ségou]], [[Asante Empire|Asante]], [[Massina Empire|Massina]], [[Sokoto Caliphate|Sokoto]], and the [[Toucouleur Empire|Toucouleur]] in West Africa; Ancient Egypt, Kush, Carthage, the [[Fatimids]], [[Almoravids]], [[Almohads]], [[Ayyubids]], and [[Mamluk Sultanate|Mamluks]] in North Africa; [[Kingdom of Aksum|Aksum]], [[Ethiopian Empire|Ethiopia]], [[Adal Sultanate|Adal]], [[Kitara Empire|Kitara]], [[Kilwa Sultanate|Kilwa]], and [[Imerina]] in East Africa; [[Kanem Empire|Kanem-Bornu]], [[Kingdom of Kongo|Kongo]], [[Mwene Muji]], [[Luba Empire|Luba]], [[Kingdom of Lunda|Lunda]], and [[Sultanate of Utetera|Utetera]] in Central Africa; and [[Mapungubwe]], [[Kingdom of Zimbabwe|Zimbabwe]], [[Mutapa]], [[Rozvi]], [[Maravi]], [[Mthwakazi]], and [[Zulu Kingdom|Zulu]] in Southern Africa. Some societies are [[Heterarchy|heterarchical]] and [[egalitarian]], while others remained organised into [[chiefdoms]].<ref>{{Cite journal |last=González-Ruibal |first=Alfredo |date=2024-11-23 |title=Traditions of Equality: The Archaeology of Egalitarianism and Egalitarian Behavior in Sub-Saharan Africa (First and Second Millennium CE) |url=https://link.springer.com/article/10.1007/s10816-024-09678-1 |journal=Journal of Archaeological Method and Theory |language=en |volume=32 |issue=1 |pages=6 |doi=10.1007/s10816-024-09678-1 |issn=1573-7764}}</ref> At its peak it is estimated that Africa had up to 10,000 different states and autonomous groups having [[Culture of Africa|distinct languages and customs]], with most following [[African traditional religions|traditional religions]].<ref>{{Cite book |last=Meyerowitz |first=Eva L. R. |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=F3lyAAAAMAAJ |title=The Early History of the Akan States of Ghana |date=1975 |publisher=Red Candle Press |isbn=978-0-608390352}}</ref>
From the mid-7th century, the [[Arab slave trade]] saw Muslim Arabs enslave Africans following an armistice between the [[Rashidun Caliphate]] and the [[Kingdom of Makuria]] after the [[Second Battle of Dongola]] in 652 AD. They were transported, along with Asians and Europeans, across the [[Red Sea]], [[Indian Ocean]], and [[Sahara Desert]].


From the 7th century CE, [[Islam in Africa|Islam]] spread west amid the [[Early Muslim conquests|Arab conquest of North Africa]], and by [[Islamic missionary activity|proselytization]] to the Horn of Africa. It later spread southwards to the [[Swahili coast]] assisted by Muslim dominance of the [[Indian Ocean trade]], and from the [[Maghreb]] traversing the [[Sahara]] into the western [[Sahel]] and [[West Sudanian savanna|Sudan]], catalysed by the [[Fula jihads]] in the 18th and 19th centuries. [[Slavery in Africa|Systems of servitude and slavery]] were historically widespread and commonplace in parts of Africa, as they were in much of the [[ancient]] and [[Post-classical history|medieval world]].<ref>{{Citation|last=Stilwell|first=Sean|title=Slavery in African History|work=Slavery and Slaving in African History|year=2013|page=38|place=Cambridge|publisher=Cambridge University Press|doi=10.1017/cbo9781139034999.003|isbn=978-1-139-03499-9|quote=For most Africans between 10000 BCE to 500 CE, the use of slaves was not an optimal political or economic strategy. But in some places, Africans came to see the value of slavery. In the large parts of the continent where Africans lived in relatively decentralized and small-scale communities, some big men used slavery to grab power to get around broader governing ideas about reciprocity and kinship, but were still bound by those ideas to some degree. In other parts of the continent early political centralization and commercialization led to expanded use of slaves as soldiers, officials, and workers.}}</ref> When the [[trans-Saharan slave trade|trans-Saharan]], [[Red Sea slave trade|Red Sea]], [[Indian Ocean slave trade|Indian Ocean]] and [[Atlantic slave trade|Atlantic]] slave trades began, many of the pre-existing local slave systems started supplying captives for [[slave market]]s outside Africa, creating [[African diaspora|various diasporas]], especially [[African diaspora in the Americas|in the Americas]].<ref>{{cite book|last=Lovejoy|first=Paul E.|title=Transformations of Slavery: A History of Slavery in Africa|year=2012|publisher=Cambridge University Press|location=London}}</ref><ref name="Sparks process">{{cite book |last1=Sparks |first1=Randy J. |title=Where the Negroes are Masters : An African Port in the Era of the Slave Trade |chapter=4. The Process of Enslavement at Annamaboe |date=2014 |publisher=Harvard University Press |isbn=9780674724877 |pages=122–161}}</ref>
From the late 15th century, Europeans joined the slave trade, with the Portuguese initially acquiring slaves through trade and later by force as part of the [[Atlantic slave trade]]. They transported enslaved [[West Africa|West]], [[Central Africa|Central]], and [[Southern Africa|Southern]] Africans overseas.<ref>http://www.eyewitnesstohistory.com/slavetrade.htm</ref>


From 1870 to 1914, driven by the great force and hunger of the [[Second Industrial Revolution]], European [[colonisation of Africa]] developed rapidly, as the major European powers partitioned the continent in the 1884 [[Berlin Conference]], from one-tenth of the continent being under European imperial control to over nine-tenths in the [[Scramble for Africa]].<ref>{{cite book |last1=Chukwu |first1=Lawson |last2=Akpowoghaha |first2=G. N. |title=Political Economy of Colonial Relations and Crisis of Contemporary African Diplomacy |chapter=Colonialism in Africa: An Introductory Review |year=2023 |pages=1–11 |doi=10.1007/978-981-99-0245-3_1 |isbn=978-981-99-0244-6 |chapter-url=https://link.springer.com/chapter/10.1007/978-981-99-0245-3_1}}</ref><ref>{{cite journal |last=Frankema |first=Ewout |title=An Economic Rationale for the West African Scramble? The Commercial Transition and the Commodity Price Boom of 1835–1885 |journal=The Journal for Economic History |volume=78 |issue=1 |pages=231–267 |year=2018 |doi=10.1017/S0022050718000128 |url=https://www.cambridge.org/core/journals/journal-of-economic-history/article/abs/an-economic-rationale-for-the-west-african-scramble-the-commercial-transition-and-the-commodity-price-boom-of-18351885/5A64C29764E79C75826A45F32562FB04}}</ref> European colonialism had [[Analysis of Western European colonialism and colonization|significant impacts on Africa's societies]], and the suppression of communal autonomy disrupted local customary practices and caused the transformation of Africa's [[Socioeconomics|socioeconomic systems]].{{sfn|Mamdani|1996|p={{pn|date=May 2024}}}} Colonies were maintained for the purpose of economic exploitation and [[Extractivism|extraction]] of [[Natural resources of Africa|natural resources]]. African history was initially written by outsiders ([[Europeans]] and [[Arabs]]), and in colonial times under the pretence of [[Eurocentrism|Western superiority]] supported by [[scientific racism]]. Oral sources were deprecated and dismissed by unfamiliar historians, giving them the impression Africa had no recorded history. Pre-colonial Christian states include Ethiopia, [[Makuria]], and Kongo. Widespread conversion to [[Christianity in Africa|Christianity]] occurred under European rule in southern West Africa, Central Africa, and Southern Africa due to efficacious [[Christian mission|missions]], with peoples [[Christianity in Africa#Africanizing Christianity|syncretising Christianity]] with their [[African traditional religion|local beliefs]].<ref>{{cite journal |last=Walls |first=A |title=African Christianity in the History of Religions |journal=Studies in World Christianity |volume=2 |issue=2 |pages=183–203 |publisher=Edinburgh University Press |year=2011 |doi=10.3366/swc.1996.2.2.183 |url=https://www.euppublishing.com/doi/abs/10.3366/swc.1996.2.2.183}}</ref>
In the late 19th and early 20th centuries, European colonization of Africa developed rapidly in the [[Scramble for Africa]]. It is widely believed that Africa had up to 10,000 different states and autonomous groups with distinct languages and customs before it was colonized.<ref name="http://newswatch.nationalgeographic.com/2013/10/31/getting-to-know-africa-50-facts/">Africa Information</ref> Following struggles for independence in many parts of the continent, as well as a weakened Europe after the [[Second World War]], [[decolonization]] took place, culminating in the 1960 [[Year of Africa]].


The [[African nationalism|rise of nationalism]] facilitated struggles for independence in many parts of the continent, and, with a weakened Europe after the [[Second World War]], waves of [[decolonisation]] took place. This culminated in the 1960 [[Year of Africa]] and the establishment of the [[Organisation of African Unity]] in 1963 (the predecessor to the [[African Union]]), with countries deciding to keep their colonial borders.<ref>{{Cite book |last=Hargreaves |first=John D. |title=Decolonization in Africa |date=1996 |publisher=Longman |isbn=0-582-24917-1 |edition=2nd |location=London |oclc=33131573}}</ref> [[List of current non-sovereign African monarchs|Traditional power structures]], which had been incorporated into the colonial regimes, remained partly in place in many parts of Africa, and their roles, powers, and influence vary greatly. Many countries have undergone the triumph and defeat of nationalistic fervour, and continue to face challenges such as internal conflict, [[neocolonialism]], and [[Climate change in Africa|climate change]].
Africa's history has been challenging for research in the field of [[African studies]] because of the scarcity of written sources in large parts of the continent, particularly with the destruction of many of the most important manuscripts from [[Timbuktu Manuscripts|Timbuktu]]. Disciplines such as the recording of [[oral history]], [[historical linguistics]], [[archaeology of Africa|archaeology]] and [[genetic history of Africa|genetics]] have been crucial.

[[African historiography]] became organized at the academic level in the mid-20th century, and saw a movement towards utilising the oral sources in a multidisciplinary approach.<ref>Manning, 2013, p. 321.</ref> This culminated in [[UNESCO]] publishing the ''[[General History of Africa]]'' from 1981, edited by specialists from across the continent. [[:Category:Historians of Africa|The community]] are still tasked with building the institutional frameworks, incorporating [[African epistemology|African epistemologies]], establishing a continental periodisation, and representing an African perspective.<ref>{{Cite book |last=Falola |first=Toyin |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=9dgBEQAAQBAJ |title=Decolonizing African History |date=2024-04-05 |publisher=African Books Collective |isbn=978-3-906927-51-0 |language=en}}</ref>


{{TOC limit|3}}
{{TOC limit|3}}


== History in Africa ==
==Prehistory==
In African societies, the historical process is largely a [[African communalism|communal]] one, with eyewitness accounts, [[hearsay]], reminiscences, and occasionally [[Vision (spirituality)|vision]]s, dreams, and hallucinations crafted into narrative [[Oral tradition|oral traditions]] which are performed and transmitted through generations.<ref>{{Cite book |last=Vansina |first=Jan |url=https://archive.org/details/oraltraditionash0000vans_g5z0/page/n9/mode/2up |title=Oral tradition as history |date=1985 |publisher=Madison, Wis. : University of Wisconsin Press |others=Internet Archive |isbn=978-0-299-10214-2}}</ref>{{Rp|page=12}}<ref name="1 1981" />{{Rp|page=48}} Time is sometimes [[Myth|mythical]] and social,{{Efn|In these cases, time's duration is not as it affects the fate of the individual, but the pulse of the social group. It is not a river flowing in one direction from a known source to a known outlet. Generally, traditional African time involves [[eternity]] in both directions, unlike [[Christians]] who consider eternity to operate in one direction. In African [[animism]], time is an arena where both the group and the individual struggle for their [[vitality]]. The goal is to improve their situation, thus being dynamic. [[Ancestor veneration|Bygone generations]] remain contemporary, and as influential as they were during their lifetime, if not more so. In these circumstances causality operates in a forward direction from past to present and from present to future, however direct intervention can operate in any direction.<ref name="1 1981">{{cite book |url=https://unesdoc.unesco.org/ark:/48223/pf0000042225 |title=General History of Africa: Volume 1 |chapter=The place of history in African society |year=1981 |last1=Hama |first1=Boubou |last2=Ki-Zerbo |first2=Joseph |publisher=UNESCO Publishing}}</ref>{{rp|page=44, 49}}}} and truth generally viewed as [[Relativism|relativist]].<ref>{{Citation |last=Wiredu |first=Kwasi |title=Introduction: African Philosophy in Our Time |date=2005 |work=A Companion to African Philosophy |pages=1–27 |editor-last=Wiredu |editor-first=Kwasi |url=https://onlinelibrary.wiley.com/doi/10.1002/9780470997154.ch1 |access-date=2024-09-14 |edition=1 |publisher=Wiley |language=en |doi=10.1002/9780470997154.ch1 |isbn=978-0-631-20751-1}}</ref><ref name="1 1981" />{{Rp|pages=43-53}} In [[African epistemology]], the epistemic subject "experiences the epistemic object in a sensuous, emotive, intuitive, abstractive understanding, rather than through abstraction alone, as is the case in [[Epistemology|Western epistemology]]" to arrive at a "complete knowledge", and as such oral traditions, [[Music of Africa|music]], [[Proverb|proverbs]], and the like were used in the preservation and transmission of knowledge.<ref name=":022">{{Citation |last=Jimoh |first=Anselm Kole |title=An African Theory of Knowledge |date=2017 |work=Themes, Issues and Problems in African Philosophy |pages=121–136 |editor-last=Ukpokolo |editor-first=Isaac E. |url=https://link.springer.com/chapter/10.1007/978-3-319-40796-8_8 |access-date=2024-11-28 |place=Cham |publisher=Springer International Publishing |language=en |doi=10.1007/978-3-319-40796-8_8 |isbn=978-3-319-40796-8}}</ref> Oral tradition can be [[wiktionary:exoteric|exoteric]] or [[wiktionary:esoteric|esoteric]]. It speaks to people according to their understanding, unveiling itself in accordance with their aptitudes.<ref>{{Cite book |last=Bâ |first=Amadou |url=https://unesdoc.unesco.org/ark:/48223/pf0000042225 |title=General History of Africa: Volume 1 |date=1981 |publisher=UNESCO Publishing |chapter=The living tradition}}</ref>{{Rp|page=168}} In studying traditions, historians consider the role the mind and memory has in shaping a tradition. The concrete, rather than the abstract, is often remembered as events are crystallised into [[Cliché|clichés]] over time.<ref>{{Cite book |last=Isichei |first=Elizabeth |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=3C2tzBSAp3MC&dq=african+history&pg=PP14 |title=A History of African Societies to 1870 |date=1997-04-13 |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-0-521-45599-2 |language=en}}</ref>{{Rp|page=11}}
{{Further information|Prehistoric North Africa|African archaeology}}


==Early prehistory==
===Paleolithic===
{{Main|Prehistoric Africa}}
{{Main article|Lower Paleolithic|Middle Stone Age|Later Stone Age}}
The first known [[Hominidae|hominids]] evolved in Africa. According to [[paleontology]], the early hominids' skull anatomy was similar to that of the [[gorilla]] and the [[chimpanzee]], [[great apes]] that also evolved in Africa, but the hominids had adopted a [[biped]]al locomotion which freed their hands. This gave them a crucial advantage, enabling them to live in both forested areas and on the open [[savanna]] at a time when Africa was drying up and the savanna was encroaching on forested areas. This occurred 10 to 5 million years ago.<ref>Shillington, Kevin (2005), ''History of Africa'', p. 2. Rev. 2nd ed. New York: Palgrave Macmillan. ISBN 0-333-59957-8.</ref>


{{Further|Prehistoric North Africa|Sub-Saharan Africa#Prehistory|Prehistoric West Africa|Prehistoric Central Africa|Prehistoric East Africa|Horn of Africa#Prehistory|Prehistoric Southern Africa|African archaeology}}
By 4 million years ago, several [[Australopithecus|australopithecine]] hominid species had developed throughout [[Southern Africa|Southern]], [[East Africa|Eastern]] and [[Central Africa]]. They were tool users, and makers of tools. They scavenged for meat and were omnivores.<ref>Shillington (2005), p. 2.</ref>


[[File:Lucy (Frankfurt am Main).jpg|thumb|right|Side view of cast of "[[Lucy]]" in the [[Naturmuseum Senckenberg]]]]
By approximately 3.3 million years ago, primitive stone tools were first used to scavenge kills made by other predators and to harvest carrion and marrow from their bones. In hunting, ''[[Homo habilis]]'' was probably not capable of competing with large predators and was still more prey than hunter. ''H. habilis'' probably did steal eggs from nests and may have been able to catch small [[game (food)|game]] and weakened larger prey (cubs and older animals). The tools were classed as [[Oldowan]].<ref name="Shillington 2005, p. 2-3">Shillington (2005), p. 2-3.</ref>
The first known [[Hominidae|hominids]] evolved in Africa. According to [[paleontology]], the early hominids' skull anatomy was similar to that of the [[gorilla]] and the [[Common chimpanzee|chimpanzee]], [[great apes]] that also evolved in Africa, but the hominids had adopted a [[biped]]al locomotion which freed their hands. This gave them a crucial advantage, enabling them to live in both forested areas and on the open [[savanna]] at a time when Africa was drying up and the savanna was encroaching on forested areas. This would have occurred 10 to 5 million years ago, but these claims are controversial because biologists and genetics have humans appearing around the last 70 thousand to 200 thousand years.{{sfnp|Shillington|2005|p=2}}


The fossil record shows ''[[Homo sapiens]]'' (also known as "modern humans" or "anatomically modern humans") living in Africa by about 350,000–260,000 years ago. The earliest known ''Homo sapiens'' fossils include the [[Jebel Irhoud]] remains from Morocco ({{circa|315,000 years ago}}),<ref name="NAT-20170607a">{{cite journal |last=Callaway |first=Ewan |title=Oldest Homo sapiens fossil claim rewrites our species' history |url=http://www.nature.com/news/oldest-homo-sapiens-fossil-claim-rewrites-our-species-history-1.22114 |date=7 June 2017 |journal=[[Nature (journal)|Nature]] |doi=10.1038/nature.2017.22114 |access-date=11 June 2017 }}</ref> the [[Florisbad Skull]] from South Africa ({{circa|259,000 years ago}}), and the [[Omo remains]] from Ethiopia ({{circa|233,000 years ago}}).<ref>{{cite journal |pmid=27298468|pmc=4920294|year=2016|last1=Stringer|first1=C. |title=The origin and evolution of Homo sapiens|journal=Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of London. Series B, Biological Sciences |volume=371 |issue=1698 |page=20150237|doi=10.1098/rstb.2015.0237}}</ref><ref name="Guardian">{{cite news |url=https://www.theguardian.com/science/2017/jun/07/oldest-homo-sapiens-bones-ever-found-shake-foundations-of-the-human-story |title=Oldest ''Homo sapiens'' bones ever found shake foundations of the human story|last=Sample|first=Ian |work=The Guardian|date=7 June 2017 |access-date=7 June 2017}}</ref><ref name="HublinBen-Ncer2017">{{cite journal |last1=Hublin |first1=Jean-Jacques |last2=Ben-Ncer |first2=Abdelouahed |last3=Bailey |first3=Shara E. |last4=Freidline |first4=Sarah E. |last5=Neubauer |first5=Simon |last6=Skinner |first6=Matthew M. |last7=Bergmann |first7=Inga |last8=Le Cabec |first8=Adeline |last9=Benazzi |first9=Stefano |last10=Harvati |first10=Katerina |last11=Gunz |first11=Philipp |title=New fossils from Jebel Irhoud, Morocco and the pan-African origin of ''Homo sapiens'' |journal=Nature |volume=546 |issue=7657 |year=2017 |pages=289–292 |doi=10.1038/nature22336 |pmid=28593953 |url=http://kar.kent.ac.uk/62267/1/Submission_288356_1_art_file_2637492_j96j1b.pdf |bibcode=2017Natur.546..289H|s2cid=256771372 }}</ref><ref>{{Cite journal |last1=Scerri |first1=Eleanor M. L. |last2=Thomas |first2=Mark G. |last3=Manica |first3=Andrea |last4=Gunz |first4=Philipp |last5=Stock |first5=Jay T. |last6=Stringer |first6=Chris |last7=Grove |first7=Matt |last8=Groucutt |first8=Huw S. |last9=Timmermann |first9=Axel |author-link9=Axel Timmermann |last10=Rightmire |first10=G. Philip |last11=d'Errico |first11=Francesco |date=1 August 2018 |title=Did Our Species Evolve in Subdivided Populations across Africa, and Why Does It Matter? |journal=Trends in Ecology & Evolution |volume=33 |issue=8 |pages=582–594 |doi=10.1016/j.tree.2018.05.005 |issn=0169-5347 |pmid=30007846 |pmc=6092560|bibcode=2018TEcoE..33..582S }}</ref><ref name="Vidal22">{{Cite journal |last1=Vidal |first1=Celine M. |last2=Lane |first2=Christine S. |author-link2=Christine Lane |last3=Asfawrossen |first3=Asrat |display-authors=etal |date=January 2022 |title=Age of the oldest known Homo sapiens from eastern Africa |journal=Nature |volume=601 |issue=7894 |pages=579–583 |bibcode=2022Natur.601..579V |doi=10.1038/s41586-021-04275-8 |pmc=8791829 |pmid=35022610}}</ref> Scientists have suggested that ''Homo sapiens'' may have arisen between 350,000 and 260,000 years ago through a merging of populations in [[East Africa]] and [[South Africa]].<ref name="NYT-20190910">{{cite news |last=Zimmer |first=Carl |author-link=Carl Zimmer |title=Scientists Find the Skull of Humanity's Ancestor – on a Computer – By comparing fossils and CT scans, researchers say they have reconstructed the skull of the last common forebear of modern humans |url=https://www.nytimes.com/2019/09/10/science/human-ancestor-skull-computer.html |archive-url=https://ghostarchive.org/archive/20220103/https://www.nytimes.com/2019/09/10/science/human-ancestor-skull-computer.html |archive-date=2022-01-03 |url-access=subscription |url-status=live |date=10 September 2019 |work=[[The New York Times]] |access-date=10 September 2019 }}{{cbignore}}</ref><ref name="NAT-20190910">{{cite journal |last1=Mounier |first1=Aurélien |last2=Lahr |first2=Marta |title=Deciphering African late middle Pleistocene hominin diversity and the origin of our species |journal=[[Nature Communications]] |volume=10 |issue=1 |page=3406 |doi=10.1038/s41467-019-11213-w |pmid=31506422 |pmc=6736881 |year=2019 |bibcode=2019NatCo..10.3406M }}</ref>
Around 1.8 million years ago, ''[[Homo ergaster]]'' first appeared in the fossil record in Africa. From ''Homo ergaster'', ''[[Homo erectus]]'' evolved 1.5 million years ago. Some of the earlier representatives of this species were still fairly small-brained and used primitive stone tools, much like ''H. habilis''. The brain later grew in size, and ''H. erectus'' eventually developed a more complex stone tool technology called the [[Acheulean]]. Possibly the first hunters, ''H. erectus'' mastered the art of making [[fire]] and was the first hominid to leave Africa, colonizing most of [[Afro-Eurasia]] and perhaps later giving rise to ''[[Homo floresiensis]]''. Although some recent writers suggest that ''[[Homo georgicus]]'' was the first and most primitive hominid ever to live outside Africa, many scientists consider ''H. georgicus'' to be an early and primitive member of the ''H. erectus'' species.<ref>Shillington (2005), p. 3.</ref><ref>Ehret, Christopher (2002), ''The Civilizations of Africa'', p. 22. Charlottesville: University of Virginia. ISBN 0-8139-2085-X.</ref>


Evidence of a variety of behaviors indicative of [[Behavioral modernity]] date to the African [[Middle Stone Age]], associated with early ''Homo sapiens'' and their emergence. Abstract imagery, widened subsistence strategies, and other "modern" behaviors have been discovered from that period in Africa, especially South, North, and East Africa.
[[File:Pieza foliácea africana.jpg|thumb|right|200px|African biface artifact (spear point) dated in Late Stone Age period]]
The fossil record shows ''[[Homo sapiens]]'' living in Southern and Eastern Africa at least 200,000 to 150,000 years ago. Around 40,000 years ago, the species' expansion [[Single-origin hypothesis|out of Africa]] launched the colonization of the planet by modern human beings. By 10,000 BC, ''Homo sapiens'' had spread to most corners of [[Afro-Eurasia]]. Their disperals are traced by linguistic, cultural and [[genetics|genetic]] evidence.<ref name="Shillington 2005, p. 2-3"/><ref>Genetic studies by [[Luca Cavalli-Sforza]] pioneered tracing the spread of modern humans from Africa.</ref><ref>Sarah A. Tishkoff,* Floyd A. Reed, Françoise R. Friedlaender, Christopher Ehret,
Alessia Ranciaro, Alain Froment, Jibril B. Hirbo, Agnes A. Awomoyi, Jean-Marie Bodo,
Ogobara Doumbo, Muntaser Ibrahim, Abdalla T. Juma, Maritha J. Kotze, Godfrey Lema,
Jason H. Moore, Holly Mortensen, Thomas B. Nyambo, Sabah A. Omar, Kweli Powell,
Gideon S. Pretorius, Michael W. Smith, Mahamadou A. Thera, Charles Wambebe,
James L. Weber, Scott M. Williams. [http://www.sciencemag.org/cgi/content/full/1172257/DC1 The Genetic Structure and History of Africans and African Americans]. Published 30 April 2009 on Science Express.</ref> The earliest physical evidence of [[astronomy|astronomical activity]] appears to be a [[lunar calendar]] found on the [[Ishango bone]] dated to between 23,000 and 18,000 BC.<ref>{{Cite book | last = Leverington | first = David | year = 2013 | title = Encyclopedia of the History of Astronomy and Astrophysics | location = New York, NY | publisher = Cambridge University Press | isbn = 978-0-521-89994-9 | page = 1 }}</ref>


The [[Blombos Cave]] site in South Africa, for example, is famous for rectangular slabs of [[ochre]] engraved with [[geometric]] designs. Using multiple dating techniques, the site was confirmed to be around 77,000 and 100–75,000 years old.<ref name="Henshilwood 2002">{{cite journal |last1=Henshilwood |first1=Christopher |title=Emergence of Modern Human Behavior: Middle Stone Age Engravings from South Africa |journal=Science |date=2002 |volume=295 |issue=5558 |pages=1278–1280 |display-authors=etal |doi=10.1126/science.1067575 |pmid=11786608 |bibcode=2002Sci...295.1278H |s2cid=31169551}}</ref><ref name="Henshilwood et al. 2009">{{cite journal |doi=10.1016/j.jhevol.2009.01.005 |pmid=19487016 |title=Engraved ochres from the Middle Stone Age levels at Blombos Cave, South Africa |journal=Journal of Human Evolution |volume=57 |issue=1 |pages=27–47 |year=2009 |last1=Henshilwood |first1=Christopher S. |last2=d'Errico |first2=Francesco |last3=Watts |first3=Ian|bibcode=2009JHumE..57...27H }}</ref> Ostrich egg shell containers engraved with geometric designs dating to 60,000 years ago were found at [[Diepkloof Rock Shelter|Diepkloof]], South Africa.<ref name="Texier">{{cite journal |last1=Texier |first1=PJ |last2=Porraz |first2=G |last3=Parkington |first3=J |last4=Rigaud |first4=JP |last5=Poggenpoel |first5=C |last6=Miller |first6=C |last7=Tribolo |first7=C |last8=Cartwright |first8=C |last9=Coudenneau |first9=A |last10=Klein |first10=R |last11=Steele |first11=T |last12=Verna |first12=C |year=2010 |title=A Howiesons Poort tradition of engraving ostrich eggshell containers dated to 60,000 years ago at Diepkloof Rock Shelter, South Africa |journal=Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences |volume=107 |issue=14 |pages=6180–6185 |doi=10.1073/pnas.0913047107 |pmid=20194764 |pmc=2851956 |bibcode=2010PNAS..107.6180T |doi-access=free}}</ref> Beads and other personal ornamentation have been found from Morocco which might be as much as 130,000 years old; as well, the Cave of Hearths in South Africa has yielded a number of beads dating from significantly prior to 50,000 years ago,<ref name="McBrearty Brooks 2000">{{cite journal |last1=McBrearty |first1=Sally |last2=Brooks |first2=Allison |date=2000 |title=The revolution that wasn't: a new interpretation of the origin of modern human behavior |journal=Journal of Human Evolution |volume=39 |issue=5 |pages=453–563 |doi=10.1006/jhev.2000.0435 |pmid=11102266|bibcode=2000JHumE..39..453M }}</ref> and shell beads dating to about 75,000 years ago have been found at Blombos Cave, South Africa.<ref name="Henshilwood et al. 2004">{{cite journal |last1=Henshilwood |first1=Christopher S. |author-link=Christopher Henshilwood |display-authors=etal |year=2004 |title=Middle Stone Age shell beads from South Africa |journal=Science |volume=304 |issue=5669| page=404 |doi=10.1126/science.1095905 |pmid=15087540 |s2cid=32356688 }}</ref><ref name="d'Errico et al. 2005">{{cite journal |last1=d'Errico |first1=Francesco |display-authors=etal |year=2005 |title=Nassarius kraussianus shell beads from Blombos Cave: evidence for symbolic behaviour in the Middle Stone Age |journal=Journal of Human Evolution |volume=48 |issue=1| pages=3–24 |doi=10.1016/j.jhevol.2004.09.002 |pmid=15656934 |bibcode=2005JHumE..48....3D }}</ref><ref name="Vanhaeren et al. 2013">{{cite journal |last1=Vanhaeren |first1=Marian |display-authors=etal |year=2013 |title=Thinking strings: Additional evidence for personal ornament use in the Middle Stone Age at Blombos Cave, South Africa |journal=Journal of Human Evolution |volume=64 |issue=6| pages=500–517 |doi=10.1016/j.jhevol.2013.02.001 |pmid=23498114 |bibcode=2013JHumE..64..500V }}</ref>
Scholars have argued that warfare was absent throughout much of human's prehistoric past, and that it emerged after [[sedentism]], [[farm]]ing, and more complex political systems arose.<ref>{{Cite journal|title = Lethal Aggression in Mobile Forager Bands and Implications for the Origins of War|url = http://science.sciencemag.org/content/341/6143/270|journal = Science|date = 2013-07-19|issn = 0036-8075|pmid = 23869015|pages = 270–273|volume = 341|issue = 6143|doi = 10.1126/science.1235675|first = Douglas P.|last = Fry|first2 = Patrik|last2 = Söderberg|bibcode = 2013Sci...341..270F }}</ref> However, the findings at the site of [[Nataruk]] in [[Turkana County]], [[Kenya]], where the remains of 27 individuals who died as the result of an intentional attack by another group 10,000 years ago, show that inter-group conflict has a much longer history.<ref>{{Cite journal|title = Inter-group violence among early Holocene hunter-gatherers of West Turkana, Kenya|url = http://www.nature.com/doifinder/10.1038/nature16477|journal = Nature|pages = 394–398|volume = 529|issue = 7586|doi = 10.1038/nature16477|first = M. Mirazón|last = Lahr|first2 = F.|last2 = Rivera|first3 = R. K.|last3 = Power|first4 = A.|last4 = Mounier|first5 = B.|last5 = Copsey|first6 = F.|last6 = Crivellaro|first7 = J. E.|last7 = Edung|first8 = J. M. Maillo|last8 = Fernandez|first9 = C.|last9 = Kiarie|bibcode = 2016Natur.529..394L|pmid=26791728|year=2016}}</ref>


Around 65–50,000 years ago, the species' expansion [[Single-origin hypothesis|out of Africa]] launched the colonization of the planet by modern human beings.<ref name="Posth">{{Cite journal |title=Pleistocene Mitochondrial Genomes Suggest a Single Major Dispersal of Non-Africans and a Late Glacial Population Turnover in Europe|journal=Current Biology|volume=26|issue=6|pages=827–833|year=2016|doi=10.1016/j.cub.2016.01.037|pmid=26853362|vauthors=Posth C, Renaud G, Mittnik M, Drucker DG, Rougier H, Cupillard C, Valentin F, Thevenet C, Furtwängler A, Wißing C, Francken M, Malina M, Bolus M, Lari M, Gigli E, Capecchi G, Crevecoeur I, Beauval C, Flas D, Germonpré M, van der Plicht J, Cottiaux R, Gély B, Ronchitelli A, Wehrberger K, Grigorescu D, Svoboda J, Semal P, Caramelli D, Bocherens H, Harvati K, Conard NJ, Haak W, Powell A, Krause J|hdl=2440/114930|doi-access=free|bibcode=2016CBio...26..827P |hdl-access=free}}</ref><ref>{{cite journal |vauthors=Kamin M, Saag L, Vincente M, et al. |title=A recent bottleneck of Y chromosome diversity coincides with a global change in culture |journal=Genome Research |volume=25 |issue=4 |pages=459–466 |date=April 2015 |pmid=25770088 |pmc=4381518 |doi=10.1101/gr.186684.114 }}</ref><ref name="Vai">{{cite journal|vauthors=Vai S, Sarno S, Lari M, Luiselli D, Manzi G, Gallinaro M, Mataich S, Hübner A, Modi A, Pilli E, Tafuri MA, Caramelli D, di Lernia S|date=March 2019 |title=Ancestral mitochondrial N lineage from the Neolithic 'green' Sahara|journal=Sci Rep|volume=9|issue=1|page=3530|doi=10.1038/s41598-019-39802-1|pmc=6401177|pmid=30837540|bibcode=2019NatSR...9.3530V}}</ref><ref name="ReferenceC">{{cite journal |vauthors=Haber M, Jones AL, Connel BA, Asan, Arciero E, Huanming Y, Thomas MG, Xue Y, Tyler-Smith C |title=A Rare Deep-Rooting D0 African Y-chromosomal Haplogroup and its Implications for the Expansion of Modern Humans Out of Africa |journal=Genetics |volume=212 |issue=4 |pages=1421–1428 |date=June 2019 |pmid=31196864 |pmc=6707464 |doi=10.1534/genetics.119.302368 }}</ref> By 10,000 BC, ''Homo sapiens'' had spread to most corners of [[Afro-Eurasia]]. Their dispersals are traced by linguistic, cultural and [[genetics|genetic]] evidence.{{sfnp|Shillington|2005|pp=2–3}}<ref>Genetic studies by [[Luca Cavalli-Sforza]] pioneered tracing the spread of modern humans from Africa.</ref><ref>{{cite journal |title=The Genetic Structure and History of Africans and African Americans |first1=Sarah A. |last1=Tishkoff |first2=Floyd A. |last2=Reed |first3=Françoise R. |last3=Friedlaender |first4=Christopher |last4=Ehret |first5=Alessia |last5=Ranciaro |first6=Alain |last6=Froment |first7=Jibril B. |last7=Hirbo |first8=Agnes A. |last8=Awomoyi |first9=Jean-Marie |last9=Bodo |first10=Ogobara |last10=Doumbo |first11=Muntaser |last11=Ibrahim |first12=Abdalla T. |last12=Juma |first13=Maritha J. |last13=Kotze |first14=Godfrey |last14=Lema |first15=Jason H. |last15=Moore |first16=Holly |last16=Mortensen |first17=Thomas B. |last17=Nyambo |first18=Sabah A. |last18=Omar |first19=Kweli |last19=Powell |first20=Gideon S. |last20=Pretorius |first21=Michael W. |last21=Smith |first22=Mahamadou A. |last22=Thera |first23=Charles |last23=Wambebe |first24=James L. |last24=Weber |first25=Scott M. |last25=Williams |name-list-style=amp |date=22 May 2009 |journal=Science |volume=324 |number=5930 |pages=1035–1044 |doi=10.1126/science.1172257 |pmid=19407144 |pmc=2947357 |bibcode=2009Sci...324.1035T }}</ref> Eurasian back-migrations, specifically [[Genetic history of Europe|West-Eurasian backflow]], started in the early [[Holocene]] or already earlier in the [[Paleolithic]] period, sometimes between 30 and 15,000 years ago, followed by pre-Neolithic and [[Neolithic]] migration waves from the Middle East, mostly affecting Northern Africa, the Horn of Africa, and wider regions of the Sahel zone and East Africa.<ref name="Vicente 8–15">{{Cite journal |last1=Vicente |first1=Mário |last2=Schlebusch |first2=Carina M |date=2020-06-01 |title=African population history: an ancient DNA perspective |journal=Current Opinion in Genetics & Development |series=Genetics of Human Origin |language=en |volume=62 |pages=8–15 |doi=10.1016/j.gde.2020.05.008 |pmid=32563853 |s2cid=219974966 |issn=0959-437X|doi-access=free }}</ref>[[File:Pre-Neolithic and Neolithic migration events in Africa (excluding Basal-West-Eurasian geneflow during the Paleolithic).jpg|thumb|Pre-Neolithic and Neolithic migration events in Africa.<ref name="Vicente 8–15"/>]]
===Emergence of agriculture===
Around 16,000 BC, from the [[Red Sea]] hills to the northern [[Ethiopian Highlands]], nuts, grasses and tubers were being collected for food. By 13,000 to 11,000 BC, people began collecting wild grains. This spread to [[Western Asia]], which domesticated its wild grains, [[wheat]] and [[barley]]. Between 10,000 and 8000 BC, [[Northeast Africa]] was cultivating wheat and barley and raising sheep and cattle from Southwest Asia. A wet climatic phase in Africa turned the Ethiopian Highlands into a mountain forest. [[Omotic languages|Omotic speakers]] domesticated [[Ensete|enset]] around 6500&ndash;5500 BC. Around 7000 BC, the settlers of the Ethiopian highlands domesticated [[donkey]]s, and by 4000 BC domesticated donkeys had spread to Southwest Asia. [[Cushitic languages|Cushitic]] speakers, partially turning away from cattle herding, domesticated [[teff]] and [[finger millet]] between 5500 and 3500 BC.<ref>Diamond, Jared (1997), ''Guns, Germs, and Steel: The Fates of Human Societies'', pp. 126&ndash;127.</ref><ref>Ehret (2002), pp. 64-75, 80-81, 87-88.</ref>


[[Affad 23]] is an [[archaeological site]] located in the [[Affad Basin|Affad]] region of southern Dongola Reach in northern [[Sudan]],<ref name="Osypiński">{{cite journal |last1=Osypiński |first1=Piotr |last2=Osypińska |first2=Marta |last3=Gautier |first3=Achilles |title=Affad 23, a Late Middle Palaeolithic Site With Refitted Lithics and Animal Remains in the Southern Dongola Reach, Sudan |journal=Journal of African Archaeology |date=2011 |volume=9 |issue=2 |pages=177–188 |doi=10.3213/2191-5784-10186 |url=https://www.jstor.org/stable/43135549 |issn=1612-1651 |oclc=7787802958 |jstor=43135549 |s2cid=161078189}}</ref> which hosts "the well-preserved remains of prehistoric camps (relics of the oldest [[Natural environment|open-air]] [[hut]] in the world) and diverse [[hunting]] and [[Hunter-gatherer|gathering]] loci some 50,000 years old".<ref name="Osypiński II">{{cite web |last1=Osypiński |first1=Piotr |title=Unearthing Pan-African crossroad? Significance of the middle Nile valley in prehistory |url=https://projekty.ncn.gov.pl/opisy/480275-en.pdf |publisher=National Science Centre |date=2020}}</ref><ref name="Osypińska">{{cite book |last1=Osypińska |first1=Marta |title=From Faras to Soba: 60 years of Sudanese–Polish cooperation in saving the heritage of Sudan |date=2021 |publisher=Polish Centre of Mediterranean Archaeology/University of Warsaw |isbn=9788395336256 |oclc=1374884636 |page=460 |chapter-url=https://depot.ceon.pl/bitstream/handle/123456789/21580/Katalog%20wystawy%20From%20Faras%20to%20Soba%20-%20ONLINE%20o2.pdf?sequence=1&isAllowed=y |chapter=Animals in the history of the Middle Nile}}</ref><ref name="Osypińska II">{{cite book |last1=Osypińska |first1=Marta |last2=Osypiński |first2=Piotr |title=From Faras to Soba: 60 years of Sudanese–Polish cooperation in saving the heritage of Sudan |date=2021 |publisher=Polish Centre of Mediterranean Archaeology/University of Warsaw |isbn=9788395336256 |oclc=1374884636 |pages=187–188 |chapter-url=https://depot.ceon.pl/bitstream/handle/123456789/21580/Katalog%20wystawy%20From%20Faras%20to%20Soba%20-%20ONLINE%20o2.pdf?sequence=1&isAllowed=y |chapter=Exploring the oldest huts and the first cattle keepers in Africa}}</ref>
In the [[steppe]]s and [[savanna]]hs of the [[Sahara]] and [[Sahel]] in Northern [[West Africa]], the [[Nilo-Saharan languages|Nilo-Saharan speakers]] and [[Mandé peoples]] started to collect and domesticate wild millet, [[African rice]] and [[sorghum]] between 8000 and 6000 BC. Later, [[gourd]]s, [[watermelon]]s, [[castor bean]]s, and [[cotton]] were also collected and domesticated. The people started capturing wild cattle and holding them in circular thorn hedges, resulting in [[domestication]].<ref>Ehret (2002), pp. 64–75.</ref> They also started making [[pottery]] and built stone settlements (see [[Tichitt]] and [[Oualata]]). [[Fishing]], using bone-tipped [[harpoon]]s, became a major activity in the numerous streams and lakes formed from the increased rains.{{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}


Around 16,000 BC, from the [[Red Sea Hills]] to the northern [[Ethiopian Highlands]], nuts, grasses and tubers were being collected for food. By 13,000 to 11,000 BC, people began collecting wild grains. This spread to [[Western Asia]], which domesticated its wild grains, [[wheat]] and [[barley]]. Between 10,000 and 8000 BC, [[Northeast Africa]] was cultivating wheat and barley and raising sheep and cattle from Southwest Asia.
In [[West Africa]], the wet phase ushered in an expanding [[rainforest]] and wooded savanna from [[Senegal]] to [[Cameroon]]. Between 9000 and 5000 BC, [[Niger–Congo languages|Niger–Congo speakers]] domesticated the [[Elaeis guineensis|oil palm]] and [[raffia palm]]. Two seed plants, [[black-eyed pea]]s and [[voandzeia]] (African groundnuts), were domesticated, followed by [[okra]] and [[kola nut]]s. Since most of the plants grew in the forest, the Niger–Congo speakers invented polished stone axes for clearing forest.<ref>Ehret (2002), pp. 82–84.</ref>


A wet climatic phase in Africa turned the Ethiopian Highlands into a mountain forest. [[Omotic languages|Omotic speakers]] domesticated [[Ensete|enset]] around 6500–5500 BC. Around 7000 BC, the settlers of the Ethiopian highlands domesticated [[donkey]]s, and by 4000 BC domesticated donkeys had spread to Southwest Asia. [[Cushitic languages|Cushitic]] speakers, partially turning away from cattle herding, domesticated [[teff]] and [[finger millet]] between 5500 and 3500 BC.{{sfnmp|Diamond|1997|1pp=126–127|Ehret|2002|2pp=64–75, 80–81, 87–88}}
Most of [[Southern Africa]] was occupied by [[pygmy peoples]] and [[Khoisan]] who engaged in hunting and gathering. Some of the oldest [[rock art]] was produced by them.<ref>Ehret (2002), pp. 94, 95.</ref>


During the 11th millennium [[Before Present|BP]], pottery was independently invented in Africa, with the earliest pottery there dating to about 9,400 BC from central Mali.<ref name="swissinfo">{{cite web |url=http://www.swissinfo.ch/eng/Home/Archive/Swiss_archaeologist_digs_up_West_Africas_past.html?cid=5675736 |title=A Swiss-led team of archaeologists has discovered pieces of the oldest African pottery in central Mali, dating back to at least 9,400BC |first=Simon |last=Bradley |date=18 January 2007 |website=Swiss Broadcasting Corporation |url-status=live |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20120306002155/http://www.swissinfo.ch/eng/Home/Archive/Swiss_archaeologist_digs_up_West_Africas_past.html?cid=5675736 |archive-date=2012-03-06}}</ref> It soon spread throughout the southern [[Sahara]] and [[Sahel]].<ref name="Pottery">{{cite journal |last1=Jesse |first1=Friederike |title=Early Pottery in Northern Africa – An Overview |issue=2 |pages=219–238 |journal=[[Journal of African Archaeology]]|volume=8 |jstor=43135518 |year=2010 |doi=10.3213/1612-1651-10171 }}</ref> In the [[steppe]]s and [[savanna]]hs of the Sahara and Sahel in Northern West Africa, the [[Nilo-Saharan languages|Nilo-Saharan speakers]] and [[Mandé peoples]] started to collect and domesticate wild millet, [[African rice]] and [[sorghum]] between 8000 and 6000 BC. Later, [[gourd]]s, [[watermelon]]s, [[castor bean]]s, and [[cotton]] were also collected and domesticated. The people started capturing wild cattle and holding them in circular thorn hedges, resulting in [[domestication]].{{sfnp|Ehret|2002|pp=64–75}}
Just prior to [[Sahara]]n desertification, the communities that developed south of Egypt, in what is now [[Sudan]], were full participants in the [[Neolithic revolution]] and lived a settled to semi-nomadic lifestyle, with domesticated plants and animals.<ref>[http://www.anth.ucsb.edu/faculty/stsmith/research/nubia_history.html Dr. Stuart Tyson Smith]</ref> It has been suggested that [[megalith]]s found at [[Nabta Playa]] are examples of the world's first known [[archaeoastronomy|archaeoastronomical]] devices, predating [[Stonehenge]] by some 1,000 years.<ref>[http://www.planetquest.org/learn/nabta.html PlanetQuest Education<!-- Bot generated title -->]</ref> The sociocultural complexity observed at Nabta Playa and expressed by different levels of authority within the society there has been suggested as forming the basis for the structure of both the Neolithic society at Nabta and the [[Old Kingdom of Egypt]].<ref>[http://www.comp-archaeology.org/WendorfSAA98.html Late Neolithic megalithic structures at Nabta Playa] - Wendorf (1998)</ref>
By 5000 BC, Africa entered a dry phase, and the climate of the Sahara region gradually became drier. The population trekked out of the Sahara region in all directions, including towards the [[Nile Valley]] below the [[Second Cataract]], where they made permanent or semipermanent settlements. A major climatic recession occurred, lessening the heavy and persistent rains in Central and Eastern Africa. Since then, dry conditions have prevailed in Eastern Africa.{{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}


They also started making [[pottery]] and built stone settlements (e.g., [[Tichitt]], [[Oualata]]). [[Fishing]], using bone-tipped [[harpoon]]s, became a major activity in the numerous streams and lakes formed from the increased rains.<ref>{{Cite web |url=http://humanorigins.si.edu/evidence/behavior/getting-food/katanda-bone-harpoon-point |title=Katanda Bone Harpoon Point|date=2010-01-22 |website=The Smithsonian Institution's Human Origins Program |access-date=2019-02-19}}</ref> Mande peoples have been credited with the independent development of agriculture about 4000–3000 BC.<ref>{{Cite web |url=https://www.britannica.com/topic/Mande |title=Mande &#124; people}}</ref>
===Central Africa===
{{Main article|Central Africa}}


[[File:Bronze ornamental staff head, 9th century, Igbo-Ukwu.JPG|thumb|upright=0.8| 9th-century bronze staff head in form of a coiled snake, [[Archaeology of Igbo-Ukwu|Igbo-Ukwu]], Nigeria]]
Archaeological finds in Central Africa have been discovered dating back to over 100,000 years.<ref>Philippe Lavachery et al., Komé-Kribi: Rescue Archaeology Chad-Cameroon Oil Pipeline (2012), https://books.google.com/books?isbn=3937248285</ref> Extensive walled sites and settlements have recently been found in Zilum, [[Chad]] approximately {{convert|60|km|mi|abbr=on}} southwest of [[Lake Chad]] dating to the first millennium BC.<ref>J. Cameron Monroe, Akinwumi Ogundiran, Power and Landscape in Atlantic West Africa: Archeological Perspectives, p. 316, https://books.google.com/books?isbn=1107009391, citing Magnavita 2004; Magnavita et al. 2004, 2006; Magnavita and Schleifer 2004.</ref><ref>Peter Mitchell et al., The Oxford Handbook of African Archeology (2013), p. 855: "The relatively recent discovery of extensive walled settlements at the transition from the Neolithic to the Early Iron Age in the Chad Basin (Magnavita et al., 2006) indicates what enormous sites and processes may still await recognition."</ref>


Evidence of the early smelting of metals{{snd}} [[lead]], [[copper]], and [[bronze]]{{snd}} dates from the fourth millennium BC.{{sfnp|Nicholson|Shaw|2000|p=168}}
Trade and improved agricultural techniques supported more sophisticated societies, leading to the early civilizations of [[Sao civilization|Sao]], [[Kanem Empire|Kanem]], [[Bornu Empire|Bornu]], [[Shilluk Kingdom|Shilluk]], [[Kingdom of Baguirmi|Baguirmi]], and [[Wadai Empire|Wadai]].{{sfn|Appiah|Gates|2010|p=254}}


Egyptians smelted copper during the [[Predynastic Egypt|predynastic period]], and bronze came into use after 3,000 BC at the latest{{sfnp|Nicholson|Shaw|2000|pp=149–160}} in Egypt and Nubia. Nubia became a major source of copper as well as of [[gold]].<ref>Swami, Bhaktivejanyana (2013), ''Ithihaasa: The Mystery of Story Is My Story of History'', p. 98. Author House. {{ISBN|1-4772-4273-2|978-1-4772-4273-5}}.</ref> The use of gold and [[silver]] in Egypt dates back to the predynastic period.{{sfnp|Nicholson|Shaw|2000|pp=161–165, 170}}{{sfnp|Ehret|2002|pp=136–137}}
Around 1,000 BC, [[Bantu peoples|Bantu]] migrants had reached the [[African Great Lakes|Great Lakes Region]] in Central Africa. Halfway through the first millennium BC, the Bantu had also settled as far south as what is now [[Angola]].<ref>{{cite journal |last=Coelho |first=Margarida |last2=Sequeira |first2=Fernando |last3=Luiselli |first3=Donata |last4=Beleza |first4=Sandra |last5=Rocha |first5=Jorge |date=2009-01-01 |title=On the edge of Bantu expansions: mtDNA, Y chromosome and lactase persistence genetic variation in southwestern Angola |journal=BMC Evolutionary Biology |volume=9 |pages=80 |doi=10.1186/1471-2148-9-80 |issn=1471-2148 |pmc=2682489 |pmid=19383166}}</ref>


In the [[Aïr Mountains]] of present-day [[Niger]] people smelted copper independently of developments in the Nile valley between 3,000 and 2,500 BC. They used a process unique to the region, suggesting that the technology was not brought in from outside; it became more mature by about 1,500 BC.{{sfnp|Ehret|2002|pp=136–137}}
===Metallurgy===
{{main article|Copper metallurgy in Africa|Iron metallurgy in Africa}}
[[File:Bronze ornamental staff head, 9th century, Igbo-Ukwu.JPG|thumb|9th century bronze staff head in form of a coiled snake, [[Archaeology of Igbo-Ukwu|Igbo-Ukwu]], Nigeria]]
The first metals to be smelted in Africa were [[lead]], [[copper]], and [[bronze]] in the fourth millennium BC.<ref>Nicholson, Paul T, and Ian Shaw (2000), ''Ancient Egyptian Materials and Technology'', p. 168. Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-0-521-45257-1.</ref>


By the 1st millennium BC [[iron working]] had reached [[Northwestern Africa]], Egypt, and Nubia.<ref>[http://princetonol.com/groups/iad/lessons/middle/history1.htm#Irontechnology Martin and O'Meara. "Africa, 3rd Ed."] {{webarchive |url=https://web.archive.org/web/20071011083356/http://princetonol.com/groups/iad/lessons/middle/history1.htm |date=2007-10-11 }} Indiana: Indiana University Press, 1995.</ref> Zangato and Holl document evidence of iron-smelting in the [[Central African Republic]] and Cameroon that may date back to 3,000 to 2,500 BC.<ref>{{cite journal |last1=Zangato |first1=É. |last2=Holl |first2=A.F.C. |year=2010 |title=On the Iron Front: New Evidence from North-Central Africa |url=http://www.african-archaeology.de/index.php?page_id=154&journal_id=24&pdf_id=172 |journal=Journal of African Archaeology |volume=8 |issue=1 |pages=7–23 |doi=10.3213/1612-1651-10153 }}</ref> [[Assyria]]ns using iron weapons pushed Nubians out of Egypt in 670 BC, after which the use of iron became widespread in the Nile valley.<ref name="Falola 2002">{{cite book|last1=Falola|first1=Toyin |title=Key Events in African History: A Reference Guide|date=2002|publisher=Greenwood Press|location=Westport, CN|isbn=0-313-31323-7|page=46}}</ref>
Copper was smelted in Egypt during the [[Predynastic Egypt|predynastic period]], and bronze came into use not long after 3,000 BC at the latest<ref>Nicholson and Shaw (2000), pp. 149–160</ref> in Egypt and [[Nubia]]. Nubia was a major source of copper as well as [[gold]].{{citation needed|date=September 2013}} The use of gold and [[silver]] in Egypt dates back to the predynastic period.<ref>Nicholson and Shaw (2000), pp. 161–165, 170.</ref><ref name="Ehret 2002, pp. 136-137">Ehret (2002), pp. 136&ndash;137.</ref>


The theory that [[iron]] spread to [[Sub-Saharan Africa]] via the Nubian city of [[Meroe]]<ref>{{Cite journal |last=Alpern |first=Stanley B. |date=2005 |title=Did They or Didn't They Invent It? Iron in Sub-Saharan Africa |url=https://www.jstor.org/stable/20065735 |journal=History in Africa |volume=32 |pages=41–94 |doi=10.1353/hia.2005.0003 |jstor=20065735 |s2cid=162880295 |issn=0361-5413}}</ref> is no longer widely accepted, and some researchers believe that sub-Saharan Africans invented iron metallurgy independently. [[Metalworking]] in West Africa has been dated as early as 2,500 BC at Egaro west of the [[Termit Massif|Termit]] in Niger, and iron working was practiced there by 1,500 BC.<ref>[http://portal.unesco.org/en/ev.php-URL_ID=3432&URL_DO=DO_PRINTPAGE&URL_SECTION=201.html Iron in Africa: Revising the History, UNESCO] Aux origines de la métallurgie du fer en Afrique, Une ancienneté méconnue: Afrique de l'Ouest et Afrique centrale.</ref> Iron smelting has been dated to 2,000 BC in southeast [[Nigeria]].<ref name=Eze-Uzomaka/> [[Central Africa]] provides possible evidence of iron working as early as the 3rd millennium BC.<ref>{{cite journal |last1=Pringle |first1=Heather |year=2009 |title=Seeking Africa's first Iron Men |journal=Science |volume=323 |issue=5911 |pages=200–202 |doi=10.1126/science.323.5911.200| pmid=19131604 |s2cid=206583802 }}</ref> Iron smelting developed in the area between [[Lake Chad]] and the [[African Great Lakes]] between 1,000 and 600 BC, and in West Africa around 2,000 BC, long before the technology reached Egypt. Before 500 BC, the [[Nok culture]] in the [[Jos Plateau]] was already smelting iron.{{sfnp|Shillington|2005|pp=37–39}}<ref>O'Brien, Patrick Karl (2002), ''Atlas of World History'', pp. 22–23. Oxford: Oxford University Press. {{ISBN|0-19-521921-X}}.</ref><ref name=Stuiver>{{cite journal |last1=Stuiver |first1=Minze |last2=Van Der Merwe |first2=N.J. |year=1968 |title=Radiocarbon Chronology of the Iron Age in Sub-Saharan Africa |journal=Current Anthropology |volume=9 |pages=54–58 |doi=10.1086/200878| s2cid=145379030 }}</ref><ref>{{cite journal|last=Tylecote|first=Ronald-Frank|author-link=Ronald F. Tylecote |title=The Origin of Iron Smelting in Africa |url=https://core.tdar.org/document/416171/the-origin-of-iron-smelting-in-africa|journal=West African Journal of Archaeology|year=1975|publication-date=1975|volume=5|pages=1–9 |access-date=16 May 2021}}</ref><ref name="Breunig II">{{Cite book |title=Nok: African Sculpture in Archaeological Context|last=Eggert|first=Manfred|publisher=Africa Magna Verlag Press|year=2014|editor-last=Breunig|editor-first=P|location=Frankfurt, Germany|pages=51–59|chapter=Early iron in West and Central Africa}}</ref><ref name="Eggert 2014 53–54">{{Cite book |title=Nok: African Sculpture in Archaeological Context|last=Eggert|first=Manfred|publisher=Africa Magna Verlag Press|year=2014|isbn=9783937248462|editor-last=Breunig|editor-first=P|location=Frankfurt, Germany|pages=53–54|chapter=Early iron in West and Central Africa|chapter-url=https://books.google.com/books?id=BBn1BQAAQBAJ&q=Nok+Breunig&pg=PA38}}</ref> Archaeological sites containing iron-smelting furnaces and slag have been excavated at sites in the [[Nsukka]] region of southeast Nigeria in [[Igboland]]: dating to 2,000 BC at the site of [[Lejja]] (Eze-Uzomaka 2009)<ref name=Eze-Uzomaka>{{cite journal|last1=Eze–Uzomaka|first1=Pamela |title=Iron and its influence on the prehistoric site of Lejja |url=https://www.academia.edu/4103707 |website=Academia.edu|publisher=University of Nigeria, Nsukka, Nigeria |access-date=12 December 2014}}</ref><ref name=Holl-2009>{{cite journal|last1=Holl|first1=Augustin F. C. |title=Early West African Metallurgies: New Data and Old Orthodoxy|journal=Journal of World Prehistory|date=6 November 2009|volume=22|issue=4|pages=415–438|doi=10.1007/s10963-009-9030-6|s2cid=161611760}}</ref> and to 750 BC and at the site of [[Opi (archaeological site)|Opi]] (Holl 2009).<ref name=Holl-2009/> The site of Gbabiri (in the Central African Republic) has also yielded evidence of iron metallurgy, from a reduction furnace and blacksmith workshop; with earliest dates of 896–773 BC and 907–796 BC respectively.<ref name="Eggert 2014 53–54"/>
In the [[Aïr Mountains]], present-day [[Niger]], copper was smelted independently of developments in the Nile valley between 3,000 and 2,500 BC. The process used was unique to the region, indicating that it was not brought from outside the region; it became more mature by about 1,500 BC.<ref name="Ehret 2002, pp. 136-137"/>


==4th millennium BC – 6th century AD: Ancient Africa==
By the 1st millennium BC, [[iron working]] had been introduced in [[Maghreb|Northwestern Africa]], Egypt, and Nubia.<ref>[http://princetonol.com/groups/iad/lessons/middle/history1.htm#Irontechnology Martin and O'Meara. "Africa, 3rd Ed."] Indiana: Indiana University Press, 1995.</ref> According to Zangato an Holl, there is evidence of iron-smelting in the [[Central African Republic]] and [[Cameroon]] that may date back to 3,000 to 2,500 BC.<ref>É. Zangato & A.F.C. Holl. On the Iron Front: New Evidence from North-Central Africa Journal of African Archaeology, Volume 8 (1), 2010, pages 7-23, {{doi|10.3213/1612-1651-10153}}, http://www.african-archaeology.de/index.php?page_id=154&journal_id=24&pdf_id=172</ref> In 670 BC, Nubians were pushed out of Egypt by [[Assyria]]ns using iron weapons, after which the use of iron in the Nile valley became widespread.{{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}
{{Main|Ancient Africa}}
{{Further|History of North Africa#Classical period|History of West Africa#Iron Age|History of Central Africa#Ancient history|History of East Africa#Ancient history|History of Southern Africa#Ancient history}}


===North-East Africa and the Horn of Africa===
The theory of [[iron]] spreading to [[Sub-Saharan Africa]] via the Nubian city of [[Meroe]] is no longer widely accepted. [[Metalworking]] in [[West Africa]] has been dated as early as 2,500 BC at Egaro west of the [[Termit Massif|Termit]] in Niger, and iron working was practiced there by 1,500 BC.<ref>[http://portal.unesco.org/en/ev.php-URL_ID=3432&URL_DO=DO_PRINTPAGE&URL_SECTION=201.html Iron in Africa: Revising the History, UNESCO] Aux origines de la métallurgie du fer en Afrique, Une ancienneté méconnue: Afrique de l'Ouest et Afrique centrale.</ref> In [[Central Africa]], there is evidence that iron working may have been practiced as early as the 3rd millennium BC.<ref>{{cite journal | last1 = Pringle | first1 = Heather | year = 2009 | title = Seeking Africa's first Iron Men | url = | journal = Science | volume = 323 | issue = | pages = 200–202 | doi=10.1126/science.323.5911.200}}</ref>
====North-East Africa====
Iron smelting was developed in the area between [[Lake Chad]] and the [[African Great Lakes]] between 1,000 and 600 BC, long before it reached Egypt. Before 500 BC, the [[Nok culture]] in the [[Jos Plateau]] was already smelting iron.<ref>Shillington (2005), pp. 37-39.</ref><ref>O'Brien, Patrick Karl (2002), ''Atlas of World History'', pp. 22&ndash;23. Oxford: [[Oxford University Press]]. ISBN 0-19-521921-X.</ref>
{{Main|History of North Africa|Ancient Egypt}}
[[File:Ancient Egypt map-en.svg|thumb|Map of ancient Egypt, showing major cities and sites of the Dynastic period (c. 3150 BC to 30 BC)]]
The [[History of North Africa#Classical period|ancient history of North Africa]] is inextricably linked to that of the [[Ancient Near East]] and [[History of Europe#Ancient Europe|Europe]]. This is particularly true of the various [[Prehistoric Egypt|cultures]] and [[Dynasties of ancient Egypt|dynasties]] of [[Ancient Egypt]] and of [[Nubia]]. From around 3500 BC, a coalition of [[Horus]]-worshipping [[Nome (Egypt)|nomes]] in the western [[Nile Delta]] conquered the [[Andjety]]-worshipping nomes of the east to form [[Lower Egypt]], whilst [[Set (deity)|Set]]-worshipping nomes in the south coalesced to form [[Upper Egypt]].<ref name="Abu Bakr 1981">{{cite book |last=Abu Bakr |first=Abdel |title=General History of Africa: Volume 2 |chapter=Pharoanic Egypt |year=1981 |publisher=UNESCO Publishing |url=https://unesdoc.unesco.org/ark:/48223/pf0000134375}}</ref>{{rp|pages=62–63}} Egypt was first united when [[Narmer]] of [[Upper Egypt]] conquered [[Lower Egypt]], giving rise to the [[First Dynasty of Egypt|1st]] and [[Second Dynasty of Egypt|2nd]] dynasties of Egypt whose efforts presumably consisted of conquest and consolidation, with unification completed by the [[Third Dynasty of Egypt|3rd dynasty]] to form the [[Old Kingdom of Egypt]] in 2686 BC.<ref name="Abu Bakr 1981"/>{{rp|pages=63}} The [[Kerma culture|Kingdom of Kerma]] emerged around this time to become the dominant force in Nubia, controlling an area as large as Egypt between the 1st and 4th [[cataracts of the Nile]], with Egyptian records speaking of its rich and populous agricultural regions.<ref>{{cite book |year=2012 |publisher= The Encyclopedia of Ancient History |first= J. R. |last= Anderson |doi= 10.1002/9781444338386.wbeah15224 |title = The Encyclopedia of Ancient History|isbn = 9781444338386|chapter = Kerma}} She states, "To date, Kerma-culture has been found from the region of the First Cataract to upstream of the Fourth Cataract."</ref><ref>{{cite web |url=http://docs.lib.purdue.edu/cgi/viewcontent.cgi?article=1001&context=anthpubs |title= Nubian identity in the Bronze Age. Patterns of cultural and biological variation|year=2011|first= Michele |last= Buzon |access-date= 30 March 2017}}</ref> The height of the [[Old Kingdom of Egypt|Old Kingdom]] came under the [[Fourth Dynasty of Egypt|4th dynasty]] who constructed numerous [[Egyptian pyramids|great pyramids]], however under the [[Sixth Dynasty of Egypt|6th dynasty of Egypt]] power began to decentralise to the [[nomarch]]s, culminating in anarchy exacerbated by drought and famine in 2200 BC, and the onset of the [[First Intermediate Period]] in which numerous nomarchs ruled simultaneously. Throughout this time, power bases were built and destroyed in [[Memphis, Egypt|Memphis]], and in [[Heracleopolis Magna|Heracleopolis]], when [[Mentuhotep II]] of [[Thebes, Egypt|Thebes]] and the [[Eleventh Dynasty of Egypt|11th dynasty]] conquered all of Egypt to form the [[Middle Kingdom of Egypt|Middle Kingdom]] in 2055 BC. The [[Twelfth Dynasty of Egypt|12th dynasty]] oversaw advancements in irrigation and economic expansion in the [[Faiyum Oasis]], as well as expansion into [[Lower Nubia]] at the expense of [[Kerma culture|Kerma]]. In 1700 BC, Egypt fractured in two, ushering in the [[Second Intermediate Period]].<ref name="Abu Bakr 1981"/>{{rp|pages=68–71}}


The [[Hyksos]], a militaristic people from [[Palestine (region)|Palestine]], capitalised on this fragmentation and conquered Lower Egypt, establishing the [[Fifteenth Dynasty of Egypt|15th dynasty of Egypt]], whilst [[Kerma culture|Kerma]] coordinated invasions deep into Egypt to reach its greatest extent, looting royal statues and monuments.<ref>{{cite news |url= http://www.dailytimes.com.pk/default.asp?page=story_29-7-2003_pg9_1 |title= Tomb Reveals Ancient Egypt's Humiliating Secrets |date= 29 July 2003 |work= [[Daily Times (Pakistan)|Daily Times]] |url-status=dead |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20131105214410/http://www.dailytimes.com.pk/default.asp?page=story_29-7-2003_pg9_1 |archive-date= 5 November 2013 }}</ref> A rival power base developed in [[Thebes, Egypt|Thebes]] with [[Ahmose I]] of the [[eighteenth Dynasty of Egypt|18th dynasty]] eventually expelling the [[Hyksos]] from Egypt, forming the [[New Kingdom of Egypt|New Kingdom]] in 1550 BC. Utilising the military technology the [[Hyksos]] had brought, they conducted numerous campaigns to conquer the [[Levant]] from the [[Canaanites]], [[Amorites]], [[Hittites]], and [[Mitanni]], and extinguish [[Kingdom of Kerma|Kerma]], incorporating [[Nubia]] into the empire, sending the [[Egyptian empire]] into its golden age.<ref name="Abu Bakr 1981"/>{{rp|pages=73}} Internal struggles, drought and famine, and invasions by a [[Sea Peoples|confederation of seafaring peoples]], contributed to the [[New Kingdom of Egypt|New Kingdom]]'s collapse in 1069 BC, ushering in the [[Third Intermediate Period]] which saw Egypt fractured into many pieces amid widespread turmoil.<ref name="Abu Bakr 1981"/>{{rp|pages=76–77}} Egypt's disintegration liberated the more Egyptianized [[Kingdom of Kush]] in Nubia, and later in the 8th century BC the Kushite king [[Kashta]] would expand his power and influence by manoeuvring his daughter into a position of power in [[Upper Egypt]], paving the way for his successor [[Piye]] to conquer [[Twenty-fourth Dynasty of Egypt|Lower Egypt]] and form the [[Kushite Empire]]. The Kushites assimilated further into Egyptian society by reaffirming [[Ancient Egyptian religion|Ancient Egyptian religious traditions]], and culture, while introducing some unique aspects of Kushite culture and overseeing a [[Nubian pyramids|revival in pyramid-building]]. After a century of rule they were [[Assyrian conquest of Egypt|forcibly driven out of Egypt]] by the [[Assyrian Empire|Assyrians]] as reprisal for the Kushites agitating peoples within the [[Assyrian Empire]] in an attempt to gain a foothold in the region.<ref name="JE66">{{cite book |last1=Elayi |first1=Josette |title=Sennacherib, King of Assyria |date=2018 |publisher=SBL Press |isbn=978-0-88414-318-5 |pages=66–67 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=OVNtDwAAQBAJ&pg=PA66 |language=en}}</ref> The Assyrians installed a [[Twenty-sixth Dynasty of Egypt|puppet dynasty]] which later gained independence and once more [[Late period of ancient Egypt|unified Egypt]], with Upper Egypt becoming a rich agricultural region whose produce Lower Egypt then sold and traded.<ref name="Abu Bakr 1981"/>{{rp|pages=77}}
==Antiquity==
The ancient history of [[North Africa]] is inextricably linked to that of the [[Ancient Near East]]. This is particularly true of [[Ancient Egypt]] and [[Nubia]]. In the [[Horn of Africa]] the [[Kingdom of Aksum]] ruled modern-day [[Eritrea]], northern [[Ethiopia]] and the coastal area of the western part of the [[Arabian Peninsula]]. The Ancient Egyptians established ties with the [[Land of Punt]] in 2,350 BC. Punt was a trade partner of Ancient Egypt and it is believed that it was located in modern-day [[Somalia]], [[Djibouti]] or [[Eritrea]].<ref>Simson Najovits, ''Egypt, trunk of the tree, Volume 2'', (Algora Publishing: 2004), p.258.</ref> [[Phoenicia]]n cities such as [[Carthage]] were part of the Mediterranean [[Iron Age]] and [[classical antiquity]]. [[Sub-Saharan Africa]] developed more or less independently in those times. {{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}


In 525 BC Egypt was conquered by the expansive [[Achaemenid Empire|Achaemenids]], however later regained independence in 404 BC until 343 BC when it was re-annexed by the [[Achaemenid Empire]]. Persian rule in Egypt ended with the defeat of the [[Achaemenid Empire|Achaemenids]] by [[Alexander the Great]] in 332 BC, marking the beginning of Hellenistic rule by the Macedonian [[Ptolemaic dynasty]] in Egypt. The Hellenistic rulers, seeking legitimacy from their Egyptian subjects, gradually Egyptianized and participated in [[Ancient Egyptian religion|Egyptian religious life]].<ref>{{cite book |last=Riad |first=Henry |title=General History of Africa: Volume 2 |chapter=Egypt in the Hellenistic era |year=1981 |publisher=UNESCO Publishing |url=https://unesdoc.unesco.org/ark:/48223/pf0000134375}}</ref>{{rp|pages=119}} Following the [[Syrian Wars]] with the [[Seleucid Empire]], the [[Ptolemaic Kingdom]] lost its holdings outside Africa, but expanded its territory by conquering [[Cyrenaica]] from its respective tribes, and subjugated [[Kingdom of Kush|Kush]]. Beginning in the mid second century BC, dynastic strife and a series of foreign wars weakened the kingdom, and it became increasingly reliant on the [[Roman Republic]]. Under [[Cleopatra VII]], who sought to restore Ptolemaic power, Egypt became entangled in a [[Caesar's Civil War|Roman civil war]], which ultimately led to its [[Roman Egypt|conquest by Rome]] in 30 BC. The [[Crisis of the Third Century]] in the [[Roman Empire]] freed the Levantine city state of [[Palmyra]] who [[Palmyrene invasion of Egypt|conquered Egypt]], however their rule lasted only a few years before Egypt was reintegrated into the [[Roman Empire]]. In the midst of this, [[Kingdom of Kush|Kush]] regained total independence from Egypt, and they would persist as a major regional power until, having been weakened from internal rebellion amid worsening climatic conditions, invasions by both the [[Aksumite Empire|Aksumites]] and the [[Noba]] caused their disintegration into [[Makuria]], [[Alodia]], and [[Nobatia]] in the 5th century AD. The Romans managed to [[Roman Egypt|hold on to Egypt]] for the rest of the ancient period.
===Ancient Egypt===
{{main article|Ancient Egypt}}
[[File:Lower Egypt Nomes 01.png|thumb|right|250px|Map of Ancient Egypt and nomes]]
After the [[desertification]] of the [[Sahara]], settlement became concentrated in the [[Nile Valley]], where numerous sacral chiefdoms appeared. The regions with the largest population pressure were in the [[Nile Delta]] region of [[Lower Egypt]], in [[Upper Egypt]], and also along the [[Cataracts of the Nile|second and third cataracts]] of the [[Dongola]] reach of the Nile in Nubia. This population pressure and growth was brought about by the cultivation of southwest Asian crops, including wheat and barley, and the raising of sheep, goats, and cattle. Population growth led to competition for farm land and the need to regulate farming. Regulation was established by the formation of [[Bureaucracy|bureaucracies]] among sacral chiefdoms. The first and most powerful of the chiefdoms was [[Ta-Seti]], founded around 3,500 BC. The idea of sacral chiefdom spread throughout Upper and Lower Egypt.<ref>Ehret (2002), pp. 143-46.</ref>


====Horn of Africa====
[[File:All Gizah Pyramids.jpg|thumb|left|250px|The [[pyramids of Giza]], symbols of the civilization of ancient Egypt]]
{{Main|History of East Africa}}
Later consolidation of the chiefdoms into broader political entities began to occur in Upper and Lower Egypt, culminating into the unification of Egypt into one political entity by [[Narmer]] ([[Menes]]) in 3,100 BC. Instead of being viewed as a sacral chief, he became a [[Imperial cult|divine king]]. The [[henotheism]], or worship of a single god within a polytheistic system, practiced in the sacral chiefdoms along Upper and Lower Egypt, became the polytheistic [[Ancient Egyptian religion]]. Bureaucracies became more centralized under the [[pharaoh]]s, run by [[Vizier (Ancient Egypt)|viziers]], governors, tax collectors, generals, artists, and technicians. They engaged in tax collecting, organizing of labor for major public works, and building irrigation systems, [[pyramid]]s, temples, and canals. During the [[Fourth Dynasty of Egypt|Fourth Dynasty]] (2,620-2,480
[[File:The Kingdom of Aksum.png|thumb|The [[Kingdom of Aksum]] in the 6th century AD.]]
BC), long distance trade was developed, with the [[Levant]] for timber, with Nubia for gold and skins, with [[Land of Punt|Punt]] for [[frankincense]], and also with the western Libyan territories. For most of the [[Old Kingdom of Egypt|Old Kingdom]], Egypt developed her fundamental systems, institutions and culture, always through the central bureaucracy and by the divinity of the [[Pharaoh]].<ref>Davidson, Basil (1991), ''Africa In History: Themes and Outlines'', pp. 30-33. Revised and expanded ed. New York: Simon & Schuster ISBN 0-684-82667-4</ref>
In the [[Horn of Africa]] there was the [[Land of Punt]], a kingdom on the [[Red Sea]], likely located in modern-day [[Eritrea]] or northern [[Somaliland]].<ref>{{cite web|url=https://www.newscientist.com/article/mg25634170-800-we-have-finally-found-the-land-of-punt-where-pharaohs-got-their-gifts/|title=We have finally found the land of Punt, where pharaohs got their gifts|date=2022-12-14|access-date=2023-10-28|website=New Scientist}}</ref> The Ancient Egyptians initially traded via middle-men with Punt until in 2350 BC when they established direct relations. They would become close trading partners for over a millennium, with Punt exchanging [[gold]], aromatic [[resin]]s, [[Dalbergia melanoxylon|blackwood]], [[ebony]], [[Ivory trade|ivory]] and wild animals. Towards the end of the ancient period, northern [[Ethiopia]] and [[Eritrea]] bore the Kingdom of [[D'mt]] beginning in 980 BC, whose people developed irrigation schemes, used [[plough]]s, grew [[millet]], and made [[Iron Age|iron tools and weapons]]. In modern-day [[Somalia]] and [[Djibouti]] there was the [[Macrobians|Macrobian Kingdom]], with archaeological discoveries indicating the possibility of other unknown sophisticated civilisations at this time.<ref name="Nthos">{{cite book|last=Njoku|first=Raphael Chijioke|title=The History of Somalia|year=2013|publisher=ABC-CLIO|isbn=978-0313378577|pages=29–31|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=FlL2vE_qRQ8C}}</ref><ref name="Titthtw">{{cite book|last=Dalal|first=Roshen|title=The Illustrated Timeline of the History of the World|year=2011|publisher=The Rosen Publishing Group|isbn=978-1448847976|page=131|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=RO4kS1IR71sC}}</ref> After D'mt's fall in the 5th century BC the [[Ethiopian Highlands|Ethiopian Plateau]] came to be ruled by numerous smaller unknown kingdoms who experienced strong [[Sabaeans|south Arabian influence]], until the growth and expansion of [[Kingdom of Aksum|Aksum]] in the 1st century BC.<ref>Pankhurst, Richard K.P. ''Addis Tribune'', "[https://web.archive.org/web/20060109162335/http://www.addistribune.com/Archives/2003/01/17-01-03/Let.htm Let's Look Across the Red Sea I]", January 17, 2003 (archive.org mirror copy)</ref> Along the Horn's coast there were many [[ancient Somali city-states]] which thrived off of the [[Maritime history of Somalia|wider Red Sea trade]] and transported their cargo via [[beden]], exporting [[myrrh]], [[frankincense]], [[spice]]s, [[Natural gum|gum]], [[incense]], and [[ivory]], with freedom from Roman interference causing Indians to give the cities a lucrative monopoly on [[cinnamon]] from [[History of India#Iron Age (c. 1800 – 200 BCE)|ancient India]].<ref>Eric Herbert Warmington, ''The Commerce Between the Roman Empire and India'', p. 187.</ref>


The [[Kingdom of Aksum]] grew from a [[principality]] into a major power on the [[Indo-Roman trade relations|trade route between Rome and India]] through conquering its unfortunately unknown neighbours, gaining a monopoly on [[Indian Ocean trade]] in the region. Aksum's rise had them rule over much of the regions from the [[Lake Tana]] to the valley of the [[Nile]], and they further conquered parts of the ailing [[Kingdom of Kush]], led campaigns against the [[Noba]] and [[Beja people|Beja]] peoples, and [[GDRT|expanded into South Arabia]].<ref>George Hatke, ''Aksum and Nubia: Warfare, Commerce, and Political Fictions in Ancient Northeast Africa'' (New York University Press, 2013), pp. 44. {{ISBN|0-7486-0106-6}}</ref><ref name="dx.doi.org2">{{Cite journal |date=August 1910 |title=The Christian Topography of Cosmas Indicopleustes |url=https://archive.org/details/christiantopogra00cosmuoft |journal=Nature |volume=84 |issue=2127 |pages=133–134 |bibcode=1910Natur..84..133. |doi=10.1038/084133a0 |issn=0028-0836 |s2cid=3942233 |hdl-access=free |hdl=2027/coo1.ark:/13960/t07w6zm1b}}</ref><ref>{{cite book |last1=Uhlig |first1=Siegbert |title=Encyclopaedia Aethiopica: A-C |pages=175}}</ref> This led the Persian prophet [[Mani (prophet)|Mani]] to consider Aksum as one of the four [[great power]]s of the 3rd century alongside [[Sassanian Empire|Persia]], [[Roman Empire|Rome]], and [[Three Kingdoms|China]].<ref>{{cite book |last=Munro-Hay |first=Stuart |title=Aksum: An African Civilisation of Late Antiquity |date=1991 |publisher=Edinburgh University Press |isbn=0748601066 |location=Edinburgh |page=17}}</ref> In the 4th century AD [[Ezana of Axum|Aksum's king]] converted to Christianity and Aksum's population, who had followed [[Traditional African religions|syncretic mixes of local beliefs]], slowly followed. In the early 6th century AD, [[Cosmas Indicopleustes]] later described his visit to the city of [[Axum|Aksum]], mentioning rows of throne monuments, some made out of ''"excellent white marble"'' and ''"entirely...hewn out of a single block of stone"'', with large inscriptions attributed to various kings, likely serving as victory monuments documenting the wars waged. The turn of the 6th century saw Aksum balanced against the [[Himyarite Kingdom]] in southwestern Arabia, as part of the wider [[Roman-Persian Wars|Byzantine-Sassanian conflict]]. In 518, [[Aksumite invasion of Himyar|Aksum invaded Himyar]] against the persecution of the [[Christian community of Najran|Christian community]] by [[Dhu Nuwas]], the [[Himyarite Kingdom#Religion|Jewish Himyarite]] king. Following the capture of [[Najran]], the Aksumites implanted a [[puppet state|puppet]] on the Himyarite throne, however a [[coup d'etat|coup d'état]] in 522 brought [[Dhu Nuwas]] back to power who again began [[Christian community of Najran#Reign of Dhu Nuwas|persecuting Christians]]. The Aksumites invaded again in 525, and with Byzantine aid conquered the kingdom, incorporating it as a [[vassal state]] after some [[Aksumite invasion of Himyar#Aftermath|minor internal conflict]]. In the late 6th century the Aksumites were [[Ancient history of Yemen#Sassanid period (570–630 CE)|driven out of Yemen]] by the [[Saif ibn Dhi Yazan|Himyarite king]] with the aid of the [[Sasanian Empire|Sassanids]].
After the fourth millennium BC, Egypt started to extend direct military and political control over her southern and western neighbors. By 2,200 BC, the Old Kingdom's stability was undermined by rivalry among the governors of the [[Nome (Egypt)|nomes]] who challenged the power of pharaohs and by invasions of Asiatics into the Nile Delta. The [[First Intermediate Period of Egypt|First Intermediate Period]] had begun, a time of political division and uncertainty.<ref name="Davidson 1991, pp. 30-33">Davidson (1991), pp. 30-33.</ref>


===North-West Africa===
By 2,130 BC, the period of stagnation was ended by [[Mentuhotep I]], the first Pharaoh of the [[Eleventh Dynasty of Egypt|Eleventh Dynasty]], and the emergence of the [[Middle Kingdom of Egypt|Middle Kingdom]]. Pyramid building resumed, long-distance trade re-emerged, and the center of power moved from [[Memphis, Egypt|Memphis]] to [[Thebes, Egypt|Thebes]]. Connections with the southern regions of [[Kingdom of Kush|Kush]], Wawat and Irthet at the second cataract were made stronger. Then came the [[Second Intermediate Period of Egypt|Second Intermediate Period]], with the invasion of the [[Hyksos]] on horse-drawn [[chariot]]s and utilizing bronze weapons, a technology heretofore unseen in Egypt. Horse-drawn chariots soon spread to the west in the inhabitable Sahara and [[North Africa]]. The Hyksos failed to hold on to their Egyptian territories and were absorbed by Egyptian society. This eventually led to one of Egypt's most powerful phases, the [[New Kingdom of Egypt|New Kingdom]] (1,580&ndash;1,080 BC), with the [[Eighteenth Dynasty of Egypt|Eighteenth Dynasty]]. Egypt became a [[superpower]] controlling Nubia and [[Judea]] while exerting political influence on the Libyans to the West and on the Mediterranean.<ref name="Davidson 1991, pp. 30-33"/>
{{Main|History of North Africa}}

[[File:Carthage 323 BC.png|thumb|[[Carthaginian Empire]] in 323 BC]]
As before, the New Kingdom ended with invasion from the west by Libyan princes, leading to the [[Third Intermediate Period of Egypt|Third Intermediate Period]]. Beginning with [[Shoshenq I]], the [[Twenty-second Dynasty of Egypt|Twenty-second Dynasty]] was established. It ruled for two centuries.<ref name="Davidson 1991, pp. 30-33"/>
Further north-west, the [[Maghreb]] and [[Ifriqiya]] were mostly cut off from the [[cradle of civilisation]] in Egypt by the [[Libyan desert]], exacerbated by [[Ancient Egyptian royal ships|Egyptian boats]] being tailored to the [[Nile]] and not coping well in the open [[Mediterranean Sea]]. This caused its societies to develop contiguous to those of [[Southern Europe]], until [[Phoenician settlement of North Africa|Phoenician settlement]]s came to dominate the most lucrative trading locations in the [[Gulf of Tunis]], initially searching for sources of [[metal]].<ref name="Warmington 1981">{{cite book |last=Warmington |first=Brian |title=General History of Africa: Volume 2 |chapter=The Carthaginian Period |year=1981 |publisher=UNESCO Publishing |url=https://unesdoc.unesco.org/ark:/48223/pf0000134375}}</ref>{{rp|pages=247}} Phoenician settlements subsequently grew into [[Ancient Carthage]] after gaining independence from [[Phoenicia]] in the 6th century BC, and they would build an [[Ancient Carthage#Independence, expansion and hegemony|extensive empire]], countering [[Ancient Greece|Greek influence in the Mediterranean]], as well as a strict [[Trade|mercantile]] network reaching as far as [[west Asia]] and [[northern Europe]], distributing an array of [[Commodity|commodities]] from all over the [[ancient world]] along with locally produced goods, all secured by one of the largest and most powerful navies in the [[Classical antiquity|ancient Mediterranean]]. Carthage's political institutions received rare praise from both Greeks and Romans, with its constitution and aristocratic council providing stability, with birth and wealth paramount for election.<ref name="Warmington 1981"/>{{rp|pages=251–253}} In 264 BC the [[First Punic War]] began when Carthage came into conflict with the expansionary [[Roman Republic]] on the island of [[Sicily]], leading to what has been described as the greatest [[naval war]] of antiquity, causing heavy casualties on both sides, but ending in Carthage's eventual defeat and loss of Sicily.<ref name="Warmington 1981"/>{{rp|pages=255-256}} The [[Second Punic War]] broke out when the Romans opportunistically took [[Sardinia]] and [[Corsica]] whilst the Carthaginians were putting down a ferocious [[Mercenary War|Libyan revolt]], with Carthage initially experiencing considerable success following [[Hannibal]]'s infamous [[Hannibal's crossing of the Alps|crossing of the alps]] into northern [[Italy]]. In a 14 year long campaign Hannibal's forces conquered much of [[Italian peninsula|mainland Italy]], only being recalled after the Romans conducted a bold naval invasion of the [[History of Tunisia|Carthaginian homeland]] and then defeated him in [[Battle of Zama|climactic battle]] in 202 BC.<ref name="Warmington 1981"/>{{rp|pages=256–257}}

[[File:Map depicting the Romano-Berber Kingdoms.png|thumb|Romanised-Berber kingdoms: [[Kingdom of Altava|Altava]], [[Kingdom of Ouarsenis|Ouarsenis]], [[Kingdom of Hodna|Hodna]], [[Kingdom of the Aures|Aures]], [[Nemencha]], [[Kingdom of Capsus|Capsus]], [[Kingdom of Dorsale|Dorsale]], [[Cabaon]].]]
To the south, Nubian independence and strength was being reasserted. This reassertion led to the conquest of Egypt by Nubia, begun by [[Kashta]] and completed by [[Piye]] (Pianhky, 751&ndash;730 BC) and [[Shabaka]] (716&ndash;695 BC). This was the birth of the [[Twenty-fifth Dynasty of Egypt]]. The Nubians tried to re-establish Egyptian traditions and customs. They ruled Egypt for a hundred years. This was ended by an [[Neo-Assyrian Empire|Assyrian]] invasion, with [[Taharqa]] experiencing the full might of Assyrian iron weapons. The Nubian pharaoh [[Tantamani]] was the last of the Twenty-fifth dynasty.<ref name="Davidson 1991, pp. 30-33"/>
Carthage was forced to give up their fleet, and the subsequent collapse of their empire would produce two further polities in the Maghreb; [[Numidia]], a polity made up of two [[Numidians|Numidian]] tribal federations until the [[Massylii]] conquered the [[Masaesyli]], and assisted the Romans in the Second Punic War; [[Mauretania]], a [[Mauri]] [[chiefdom|tribal kingdom]], home of the legendary [[Atlas (mythology)#King of Mauretania|King Atlas]]; and various tribes such as [[Garamantes]], [[Musulamii]], and [[Bavares]]. The [[Third Punic War]] would result in Carthage's total defeat in 146 BC and the [[Roman Empire|Romans]] established the province of [[Africa (Roman province)|Africa]], with [[Numidia]] assuming control of many of Carthage's African ports. Towards the end of the 2nd century BC [[Mauretania]] fought alongside Numidia's [[Jugurtha]] in the [[Jugurthine War]] against the Romans after he had usurped the Numidian throne from a Roman ally. Together they inflicted heavy casualties that quaked the [[Roman Senate]], with the war only ending inconclusively when Mauretania's [[Bocchus I]] sold out the [[Jugurtha]] to the Romans.<ref name="Warmington 1981"/>{{rp|pages=258}} At the turn of the millennium they both would face the same fate as Carthage and be conquered by the Romans who established [[Mauretania#Roman province(s)|Mauretania]] and [[Numidia (Roman province)|Numidia]] as provinces of their empire, whilst [[Musulamii]], led by [[Tacfarinas]], and [[Garamantes]] were eventually defeated in war in the 1st century AD however weren't conquered.<ref name="UNESCO Publishing">{{cite book |last1=Mahjoubi |first1=Ammar |last2=Salama |first2=Pierre |title=General History of Africa: Volume 2 |chapter=The Roman and post-Roman period in North Africa |year=1981 |publisher=UNESCO Publishing |url=https://unesdoc.unesco.org/ark:/48223/pf0000134375}}</ref>{{rp|pages=261–262}} In the 5th century AD the [[Vandal conquest of Roman Africa|Vandals conquered north Africa]] precipitating the [[Fall of the Western Roman Empire|fall of Rome]]. Swathes of [[Berbers|indigenous peoples]] would regain self-governance in the [[Mauro-Roman Kingdom]] and its numerous successor polities in the Maghreb, namely the kingdoms of [[Kingdom of Ouarsenis|Ouarsenis]], [[Kingdom of the Aurès|Aurès]], and [[Kingdom of Altava|Altava]]. The [[Vandal Kingdom|Vandals]] ruled [[Ifriqiya]] for a century until [[Vandalic War|Byzantine reconquest]] in the early 6th century AD. The Byzantines and the Berber kingdoms fought minor inconsequential conflicts, such as in the case of [[Garmul]], however largely coexisted.<ref name="UNESCO Publishing"/>{{rp|pages=284}} Further inland to the Byzantine [[Exarchate of Africa]] were the [[Sanhaja]] in modern-day [[Algeria]], a broad grouping of three groupings of [[Confederation|tribal confederations]], one of which is the [[Masmuda]] grouping in modern-day [[Morocco]], along with the nomadic [[Zenata]]; their composite tribes would later go onto shape much of [[History of North Africa|North African history]].

When the Assyrians and Nubians left, a new [[Twenty-sixth Dynasty of Egypt|Twenty-sixth Dynasty]] emerged from [[Sais, Egypt|Sais]]. It lasted until 525 BC, when Egypt was invaded by the [[Achaemenid Empire|Persians]]. Unlike the Assyrians, the Persians stayed. In 332, Egypt was conquered by [[Alexander the Great]]. This was the beginning of the [[Ptolemaic dynasty]], which ended with [[Egypt (Roman province)|Roman conquest]] in 30 BC. Pharaonic Egypt had come to an end.<ref name="Davidson 1991, pp. 30-33"/>

===Nubia===
{{main article|Kerma Culture|Kingdom of Kush}}
[[File:Kushite empire 700bc.jpg|thumb|right|250px|[[Kingdom of Kush|Nubian Empire]] at its greatest extent]]
Around 3,500 BC, one of the first sacral kingdoms to arise in the Nile was [[Ta-Seti]], located in northern Nubia. Ta-Seti was a powerful sacral kingdom in the Nile Valley at the 1st and 2nd cataracts that exerted an influence over nearby chiefdoms based on pictorial representation ruling over [[Upper Egypt]]. Ta-Seti traded as far as [[Syro-Palestine]], as well as with Egypt. Ta-Seti exported gold, copper, ostrich feathers, [[ebony]] and [[ivory trade|ivory]] to the [[Old Kingdom of Egypt|Old Kingdom]]. By the 32nd century BC, Ta-Seti was in decline. After the unification of Egypt by [[Narmer]] in 3,100 BC, Ta-Seti was invaded by the Pharaoh [[Hor-Aha]] of the [[First Dynasty of Egypt|First Dynasty]], destroying the final remnants of the kingdom. Ta-Seti is affiliated with the [[A-Group Culture]] known to archaeology.<ref>Ehret (2002), pp. 144, 145.</ref>

[[File:Naqa Apedamak temple.jpg|thumb|left|250px|Nubian Temple of [[Apedemak]], Naqa]]
Small sacral kingdoms continued to dot the Nubian portion of the Nile for centuries after 3,000 BC. Around the latter part of the third millennium, there was further consolidation of the sacral kingdoms. Two kingdoms in particular emerged: the Sai kingdom, immediately south of Egypt, and the [[Kingdom of Kerma]] at the third cataract. Sometime around the 18th century BC, the Kingdom of Kerma conquered the Kingdom of Sai, becoming a serious rival to Egypt. Kerma occupied a territory from the first cataract to the confluences of the [[Blue Nile]], [[White Nile]], and [[Atbarah River]]. About 1,575 to 1,550 BC, during the latter part of the [[Seventeenth Dynasty of Egypt|Seventeenth Dynasty]], the Kingdom of Kerma invaded Egypt.<ref>Alberge, Dalya. "Tomb Reveals Ancient Egypt's Humiliating Secret", ''The Times''{London}, 28 July 2003(Monday).</ref> The Kingdom of Kerma allied itself with the [[Hyksos]] invasion of Egypt.<ref>Ehret (2002), pp. 148&ndash;151.</ref>

Egypt eventually re-energized under the [[Eighteenth Dynasty of Egypt|Eighteenth Dynasty]] and conquered the Kingdom of Kerma or [[Kingdom of Kush|Kush]], ruling it for almost 500 years. The Kushites were Egyptianized during this period. By 1100 BC, the Egyptians had withdrawn from Kush. The region regained independence and reasserted its culture. Kush built a new religion around [[Amun]] and made [[Napata]] its spiritual center. In 730 BC, the Kingdom of Kush invaded Egypt, taking over [[Thebes, Egypt|Thebes]] and beginning the Nubian Empire. The empire extended from [[Palestine (region)|Palestine]] to the confluences of the Blue Nile, the White Nile, and River Atbara.<ref>Shillington (2005), pp. 40-41.</ref>

In 760 BC, the Kushites were expelled from Egypt by iron-wielding [[Assyria]]ns. Later, the administrative capital was moved from Napata to [[Meröe]], developing into a new Nubian culture. Initially Meroites were highly Egyptianized, but they subsequently began to take on distinctive features. Nubia became a center of iron-making and cotton cloth manufacturing. Egyptian writing was replaced by the [[Meroitic alphabet]]. The lion god [[Apedemak]] was added to the Egyptian pantheon of gods. Trade links to the [[Red Sea]] increased, linking Nubia with Mediterranean [[Ancient Greece|Greece]]. Its architecture and art diversified, with pictures of lions, ostriches, giraffes, and elephants. Eventually with the rise of [[Aksum]], Nubia's trade links were broken and it suffered environmental degradation from the tree cutting required for iron production. In 350 AD, the Aksumite king [[Ezana]] brought Meröe to an end.<ref>Shillington (2005), pp. 42-45.</ref>

===Carthage===
{{main article|Ancient Carthage}}
[[File:Carthaginianempire.PNG|thumb|250px|Carthaginian Empire]]
The Egyptians referred to the people west of the Nile, ancestral to the [[Berber people|Berbers]], as [[Ancient Libya|Libyans]]. The Libyans were agriculturalists like the [[Mauri (people)|Mauri]] of [[Morocco]] and the [[Numidians]] of central and eastern [[Algeria]] and [[Tunis]]. They were also nomadic, having the horse, and occupied the arid pastures and desert, like the [[Gaetuli]]. Berber desert nomads were typically in conflict with Berber coastal agriculturalists.<ref>Iliffe, John (2007), ''Africans: The History of a Continent'', p. 30. 2nd ed. New York:Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-0-521-68297-8.</ref>

The [[Phoenicia]]ns were Mediterranean [[Seaman|seamen]] in constant search for valuable metals such as copper, gold, tin, and lead. They began to populate the North African coast with settlements{{mdash}}trading and mixing with the native Berber population. In 814 BC, Phoenicians from [[Tyre, Lebanon|Tyre]] established the city of [[Carthage]]. By 600 BC, Carthage had become a major trading entity and power in the Mediterranean, largely through trade with tropical Africa. Carthage's prosperity fostered the growth of the Berber kingdoms, [[Numidia]] and [[Mauretania]]. Around 500 BC, Carthage provided a strong impetus for trade with [[Sub-Saharan Africa]]. Berber middlemen, who had maintained contacts with Sub-Saharan Africa since the desert had desiccated, utilized pack animals to transfer products from oasis to oasis. Danger lurked from the [[Garamantes]] of [[Fes|Fez]], who raided caravans. Salt and metal goods were traded for gold, slaves, beads, and ivory.<ref>Shillington (2005), pp. 63-65.</ref>

[[File:Ruines de Carthage.jpg|thumb|left|250px|Ruins of Carthage]]
The [[Ancient Carthage|Carthaginians]] were rivals to the [[ancient Greece|Greeks]] and [[Ancient Rome|Romans]]. Carthage fought the [[Punic Wars]], three wars with Rome: the [[First Punic War]] (264 to 241 BC), over [[Sicily]]; the [[Second Punic War]] (218 to 201 BC), in which [[Hannibal]] invaded Europe; and the [[Third Punic War]] (149 to 146 BC). Carthage lost the first two wars, and in the third it was destroyed, becoming the [[Africa (Roman province)|Roman province of Africa]], with the Berber Kingdom of Numidia assisting Rome. The Roman province of Africa became a major agricultural supplier of wheat, [[olive]]s, and [[olive oil]] to [[Roman Empire|imperial Rome]] via exorbitant taxation. Two centuries later, Rome brought the Berber kingdoms of Numidia and Mauretania under its authority. In the 420's AD, [[Vandal Kingdom|Vandals]] invaded North Africa and Rome lost her territories. The Berber kingdoms subsequently regained their independence.<ref>Shillington (2005), pp. 65.</ref>

[[Christianity]] gained a foothold in Africa at [[Alexandria]] in the 1st century AD and spread to [[Maghreb|Northwest Africa]]. By 313 AD, with the [[Edict of Milan]], all of Roman North Africa was Christian. [[Egyptians]] adopted [[Monophysitism|Monophysite]] Christianity and formed the independent [[Coptic Orthodox Church of Alexandria|Coptic Church]]. Berbers adopted [[Donatism|Donatist]] Christianity. Both groups refused to accept the authority of the [[Catholic Church|Roman Catholic Church]]. {{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}

====Role of the Berbers====
{{unreferenced section|date=February 2011}}
As Carthaginian power grew, its impact on the indigenous population increased dramatically. [[Berber people|Berber]] civilization was already at a stage in which agriculture, manufacturing, trade, and political organization supported several states. Trade links between Carthage and the Berbers in the interior grew, but territorial expansion also resulted in the enslavement or military recruitment of some Berbers and in the extraction of tribute from others. By the early 4th century BC, Berbers formed one of the largest element, with Gauls, of the Carthaginian army. In the [[Revolt of the Mercenaries]], Berber soldiers participated from 241 to 238 BC after being unpaid following the defeat of Carthage in the [[First Punic War]]. Berbers succeeded in obtaining control of much of Carthage's North African territory, and they minted coins bearing the name Libyan, used in Greek to describe natives of North Africa. The Carthaginian state declined because of successive defeats by the Romans in the [[Punic Wars]]; in 146 BC the city of Carthage was destroyed. As Carthaginian power waned, the influence of Berber leaders in the hinterland grew. By the 2nd century BC, several large but loosely administered Berber kingdoms had emerged. Two of them were established in [[Numidia]], behind the coastal areas controlled by Carthage. West of Numidia lay Mauretania, which extended across the [[Moulouya River]] in Morocco to the Atlantic Ocean. The high point of Berber civilization, unequaled until the coming of the [[Almohad]]s and [[Almoravid]]s more than a millennium later, was reached during the reign of [[Masinissa]] in the 2nd century BC. After Masinissa's death in 148 BC, the Berber kingdoms were divided and reunited several times. Masinissa's line survived until 24 AD, when the remaining Berber territory was annexed to the [[Roman Empire]].

===Somalia===
{{Further information|Maritime history of Somalia|History of Somalia}}
[[File:Qableh1.JPG|thumb|right|250px|Ruins of [[Qa'ableh]], an early center of [[Somali people|Somali]] civilization]]
The ancestors of the [[Somali people]] were an important link in the [[Horn of Africa]] connecting the region's commerce with the rest of the ancient world. Somali sailors and merchants were the main suppliers of [[frankincense]], [[myrrh]] and spices, all of which were valuable luxuries to the [[Ancient Egyptians]], [[Phoenicians]], [[Mycenaean Greece|Mycenaeans]] and [[Babylonians]].<ref>Phoenicia, pg. 199.</ref><ref>Rose, Jeanne, and John Hulburd, ''The Aromatherapy Book'', p. 94.</ref>

In the [[Classical antiquity|classical era]], several flourishing Somali city-states such as [[Opone]], [[Mosylon]], [[Cape Guardafui]], and [[Malao]] competed with the [[Sabaeans]], [[Parthia]]ns and [[Axumite Empire|Axumites]] for the rich [[India|Indo]]-[[Greco-Roman]] trade.<ref>Vine, Peter, ''Oman in History'', p. 324.</ref>

==={{anchor|Roman North Africa}}Roman North Africa===
{{further information|Africa (Roman province)|Numidia|Roman Libya}}
[[File:Roman Africa.JPG|thumb|right|250px|Northern Africa under Roman rule]]
{{double image|right|Altes Museum-Memnon.jpg|150|Antakya Arkeoloji Muzesi 1250320 nevit cr.jpg|180|'''Left''': Memnon, [[foster child]] of [[Herodes Atticus]]; marble bust (showing [[sub-Saharan]] facial features), ca. 170 AD, from the villa of Herodes Atticus at [[Loukou, Peloponnesus|Loukou]], [[Peloponnesus]]. <br>'''Right''': an ancient [[Roman mosaic]] from [[Antioch]] depicting a black [[sub-Saharan]] African man carrying goods over his shoulder}}
[[File:The Mummy of Demetrios, 95-100 C.E.,11.600.jpg|thumb|upright|[[Roman portraiture|Roman portrait]] of Demetrios, a citizen of [[Roman Egypt]], [[Fayum mummy portraits]], c. 100 AD, [[Brooklyn Museum]]]]
Increases in [[urbanization]] and in the area under cultivation during Roman rule caused wholesale dislocations of the Berber society, forcing nomad tribes to settle or to move from their traditional rangelands. Sedentary tribes lost their autonomy and connection with the land. Berber opposition to the Roman presence was nearly constant. The [[Roman emperor]] [[Trajan]] established a frontier in the south by encircling the Aurès and [[Nemencha]] mountains and building a line of forts from Vescera (modern [[Biskra]]) to Ad Majores ([[Hennchir Besseriani]], southeast of Biskra). The defensive line extended at least as far as Castellum Dimmidi (modern [[Messaâd]], southwest of Biskra), Roman Algeria's southernmost fort. Romans settled and developed the area around Sitifis (modern [[Sétif]]) in the 2nd century, but farther west the influence of Rome did not extend beyond the coast and principal military roads until much later. {{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}

The Roman military presence of North Africa remained relatively small, consisting of about 28,000 troops and auxiliaries in [[Numidia]] and the two [[Mauretania]]n provinces. Starting in the 2nd century AD, these garrisons were manned mostly by local inhabitants.{{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}

Aside from [[Carthage]], urbanization in North Africa came in part with the establishment of settlements of veterans under the Roman emperors [[Claudius]] (reigned 41-54), [[Nerva]] (96-98), and [[Trajan]] (98-117). In Algeria such settlements included [[Tipasa]], Cuicul or Curculum (modern [[Djémila|Djemila]], northeast of Sétif), Thamugadi (modern [[Timgad]], southeast of Sétif), and Sitifis (modern Sétif). The prosperity of most towns depended on [[agriculture]]. Called the "granary of the empire", North Africa became one of the largest exporters of grain in the empire, shipping to the provinces which did not produce cereals, like [[Roman Italy|Italy]] and [[Roman Greece|Greece]]. Other crops included fruit, figs, grapes, and beans. By the 2nd century AD, olive oil rivaled cereals as an export item.{{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}

The beginnings of the [[Historiography of the fall of the Western Roman Empire|Roman imperial decline]] seemed less serious in North Africa than elsewhere. However, uprisings did take place. In 238 AD, landowners rebelled unsuccessfully against imperial fiscal policies. Sporadic tribal revolts in the Mauretanian mountains followed from 253 to 288, during the [[Crisis of the Third Century]]. The towns also suffered economic difficulties, and building activity almost ceased.{{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}

The towns of Roman North Africa had a substantial [[History of the Jews in the Roman Empire|Jewish population]]. Some Jews had been deported from [[Judea]] or [[Palestine (region)|Palestine]] in the 1st and 2nd centuries AD for rebelling against Roman rule; others had come earlier with [[Punics|Punic]] settlers. In addition, a number of Berber tribes had converted to [[Judaism]].{{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}

[[Christianity]] arrived in the 2nd century and soon gained converts in the towns and among slaves. More than eighty bishops, some from distant frontier regions of Numidia, attended the [[Councils of Carthage|Council of Carthage]] in 256. By the end of the 4th century, the settled areas had become [[Christianization|Christianized]], and some Berber tribes had converted ''en masse''.{{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}

A division in the church that came to be known as the [[Donatism|Donatist]] [[heresy]] began in 313 among [[Christian]]s in North Africa. The Donatists stressed the holiness of the church and refused to accept the authority to administer the sacraments of those who had surrendered the scriptures when they were forbidden under the Emperor [[Diocletian]] (reigned 284-305). The Donatists also opposed the involvement of [[Constantine the Great]] (reigned 306-337) in church affairs in contrast to the majority of Christians who welcomed official imperial recognition.{{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}

The occasionally violent Donatist controversy has been characterized{{by whom|date=December 2013}} as a struggle between opponents and supporters of the Roman system. The most articulate North African critic of the Donatist position, which came to be called a heresy, was [[Augustine of Hippo|Augustine]], bishop of [[Hippo Regius]]. Augustine maintained that the unworthiness of a minister did not affect the validity of the sacraments because their true minister was [[Jesus]] [[Christ]]. In his sermons and books Augustine, who is considered a leading exponent of Christian dogma, evolved a theory of the right of orthodox Christian rulers to use force against schismatics and heretics. Although the dispute was resolved by a decision of an imperial commission in Carthage in 411, Donatist communities continued to exist as late as the 6th century.{{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}

A decline in trade weakened Roman control. Independent kingdoms emerged in mountainous and desert areas, towns were overrun, and Berbers, who had previously been pushed to the edges of the [[Roman Empire]], returned.<ref>{{Cite web|url=http://www.ancient.eu/article/293/|title=North Africa During the Classical Period|last=|first=|date=15 December 2011|website=Library of Congress|publisher=|access-date=}}</ref>

During the [[Vandalic War]], [[Belisarius]], general of the [[Byzantine Empire|Byzantine emperor]] [[Justinian I]] based in [[Constantinople]], landed in North Africa in 533 with 16,000 men and within a year destroyed the [[Vandal Kingdom]]. Local opposition delayed full Byzantine control of the region for twelve years, however, and when imperial control came, it was but a shadow of the control exercised by Rome. Although an impressive series of fortifications were built, Byzantine rule was compromised by official corruption, incompetence, military weakness, and lack of concern in Constantinople for African affairs, which made it an easy target for the Arabs during the [[Early Muslim conquests]] . As a result, many rural areas reverted to Berber rule. {{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}

===Aksum===
{{main article|Kingdom of Aksum}}
[[File:LocationAksumiteEmpire.png|thumb|right|200px|Aksumite Empire]]
[[File:Stela aksum.jpg|thumb|right|200px|[[Aksum Obelisk]], symbol of the Aksumite civilization]]

The earliest state in [[Eritrea]] and northern [[Ethiopia]], [[Dʿmt]], dates from around the 8th and 7th centuries BC. D'mt traded through the [[Red Sea]] with Egypt and the Mediterranean, providing frankincense. By the 5th and 3rd centuries, D'mt had declined, and several successor states took its place. Later there was greater trade with [[South Arabia]], mainly with the port of [[Sabaeans|Saba]]. [[Adulis]] became an important commercial center in the [[Ethiopian Highlands]]. The interaction of the peoples in the two regions, the southern Arabia [[Sabaeans]] and the northern Ethiopians, resulted in the [[Ge'ez]] culture and language and eventual development of the [[Ge'ez script]]. Trade links increased and expanded from the Red Sea to the Mediterranean, with Egypt, Greece, and Rome, to the [[Black Sea]], and to [[Persia]], India, and China. Aksum was known throughout those lands. By the 5th century BC, the region was very prosperous, exporting ivory, hippopotamus hides, gold dust, spices, and live elephants. It imported silver, gold, olive oil, and wine. Aksum manufactured glass crystal, brass, and copper for export. A powerful Aksum emerged, unifying parts of eastern Sudan, northern Ethiopia ([[Tigray Region|Tigre]]), and [[Eritrea]]. Its kings built stone palatial buildings and were buried under megalithic monuments. By 300 AD, Aksum was minting its own coins in silver and gold.<ref>Collins, Robert O., and James M. Burns (2007), ''A History of Sub-Saharan Africa'', pp. 66&ndash;71. New York City: Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-0-521-68708-9.</ref>

In 331 AD, King [[Ezana]] (320&ndash;350 AD) was converted to [[Monophysitism|Monophysite Christianity]], supposedly by [[Frumentius]] and Aedesius, who became stranded on the Red Sea coast. Some scholars believed the process was more complex and gradual than a simple conversion. Around 350, the time Ezana sacked Meroe, the Syrian monastic tradition took root within the Ethiopian church.<ref>Iliffe (2007), p. 41.</ref>

In the 6th century Aksum was powerful enough to add Saba on the Arabian peninsula to her empire. At the end of the 6th century, the [[Sasanian Empire]] pushed Aksum out of the peninsula. With the spread of [[Islam]] through [[Western Asia]] and Northern Africa, Aksum's trading networks in the Mediterranean faltered. The Red Sea trade diminished as it was diverted to the [[Persian Gulf]] and dominated by [[Arabs]], causing Aksum to decline. By 800 AD, the capital was moved south into the interior highlands, and Aksum was much diminished.<ref>Shillington (2005), pp. 66&ndash;71.</ref>


===West Africa===
===West Africa===
{{Main article|History of West Africa|History of the Soninke people}}
{{see also|Serer prehistory|Timeline of Serer history}}
[[File:Nok sculpture Louvre 70-1998-11-1.jpg|thumb|upright=0.5|[[Nok culture|Nok]] sculpture]]
In the western [[Sahel]] the rise of settled communities occurred largely as a result of the domestication of [[millet]] and of [[sorghum]]. Archaeology points to sizable urban populations in West Africa beginning in the 4th millennium BC, which had crucially developed [[Iron metallurgy in Africa|iron metallurgy]] by 1200 BC, in both [[smelting]] and [[forging]] for tools and weapons.<ref>Duncan E. Miller and N.J. Van Der Merwe, 'Early Metal Working in Sub Saharan Africa' ''Journal of African History'' 35 (1994) 1–36; Minze Stuiver and N.J. Van Der Merwe, 'Radiocarbon Chronology of the Iron Age in Sub-Saharan Africa' ''Current Anthropology'' 1968.</ref> Extensive east-west belts of [[Sahel|deserts]], [[West Sudanian savanna|grasslands]], and [[Guinean forest–savanna mosaic|forests]] from north to south were crucial in the moulding of their respective societies and meant that prior to the accession of [[Trans-Saharan trade|trans-Saharan trade routes]], symbiotic trade relations developed in response to the opportunities afforded by north–south diversity in ecosystems,<ref name="Collins 2007">{{cite book |last1=Collins |first1=Robert O. | author1-link = Robert O. Collins | last2=Burns |first2=James M. |year=2007 |title=A History of Sub-Saharan Africa |location=NY |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-0-521-68708-9 |url=https://archive.org/details/historyofsubsaha0000coll}}</ref>{{rp|pages=79-80}} trading [[West African cuisine#Meat|meat]]s, [[copper]], [[iron]], [[salt]], and [[gold]]. Various civilisations prospered in this period. From 4000 BC, the [[Tichitt culture]] in modern-day [[Mauritania]] and [[Mali]] was the oldest known [[Complex society|complexly organised society]] in West Africa, with a four tiered [[hierarchical]] social structure.<ref name="Holl 1985 73–115">{{cite journal |last=Holl |first=Augustine |year=1985 |title=Background to the Ghana empire: Archaeological investigations on the transition to statehood in the Dhar Tichitt region (mauritania) |url=https://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/abs/pii/0278416585900054 |journal=Journal of Anthropological Archaeology |volume=4 |issue=2 |pages=73–115 |doi=10.1016/0278-4165(85)90005-4}}</ref> Other civilisations include the [[Kintampo Complex|Kintampo culture]] from 2500 BC in modern-day [[Ghana]],<ref name="anquandah1995">Anquandah, James (1995) The Kintampo Complex: a case study of early sedentism and food production in sub-Sahelian west Africa, pp. 255–259 in Shaw, Thurstan, Andah, Bassey W and Sinclair, Paul (1995). The Archaeology of Africa: Food, Metals and Towns. London: Routledge. {{ISBN|0-415-11585-X}}</ref> the [[Nok culture]] from 1500 BC in modern-day [[Nigeria]],<ref>{{Cite book |last=Eggert |first=Manfred |title=Nok: African Sculpture in Archaeological Context |publisher=Africa Magna Verlag Press |year=2014 |editor-last=Breunig |editor-first=P |location=Frankfurt, Germany |pages=51–59 |chapter=Early iron in West and Central Africa}}</ref> the [[Daima|Daima culture]] around [[Lake Chad]] from 550 BC, and [[Djenné-Djenno]] from 250 BC in modern-day [[Mali]].


Towards the end of the 3rd century AD, a [[Monsoon#Africa (West African and Southeast African)|wet period]] in the Sahel opened areas for human habitation and exploitation which had not been habitable for the better part of a millennium. Based on [[Tumulus#Africa|large tumuli]] scattered across West Africa dating to this period, it has been proposed that there were several contemporaneous kingdoms which have unfortunately been lost to history.<ref>{{cite book |last=Posnansky |first=Merrick |url=https://unesdoc.unesco.org/in/documentViewer.xhtml?v=2.1.196&id=p::usmarcdef_0000184265&file=/in/rest/annotationSVC/DownloadWatermarkedAttachment/attach_import_976b4f2f-4e7c-44ec-a92e-2014aa9d86f0%3F_%3D184265engo.pdf&locale=en&multi=true&ark=/ark:/48223/pf0000184265/PDF/184265engo.pdf#%5B%7B%22num%22%3A2903%2C%22gen%22%3A0%7D%2C%7B%22name%22%3A%22XYZ%22%7D%2Cnull%2Cnull%2C0%5D |title=General History of Africa: Volume 2 |publisher=UNESCO |year=1981 |page=729 |chapter=The societies of Africa south of the Sahara in the Early Iron Age}}</ref><ref name="Holl 1985 73–115" /> Some important polities likely founded in the early-to-middle 1st millennium who did make it into the historical record include [[Mema]], [[Takrur]], [[Silla (Senegal River Valley)|Silla]], and [[Wagadu]] (commonly called the Ghana Empire).
In the western [[Sahel]] the rise of settled communities occurred largely as a result of the domestication of [[millet]] and of [[sorghum]]. Archaeology points to sizable urban populations in West Africa beginning in the 2nd millennium BC. Symbiotic trade relations developed before the [[trans-Saharan trade]], in response to the opportunities afforded by north-south diversity in ecosystems across deserts, grasslands, and forests. The agriculturists received salt from the desert nomads. The desert nomads acquired meat and other foods from pastoralists and farmers of the grasslands and from fishermen on the [[Niger River]]. The forest-dwellers provided furs and meat.<ref>Collins and Burns (2007), pp. 79-80.</ref>


[[Soninke people|Soninke]] [[Oral tradition|traditions]] mention four previous foundings of [[Wagadu (mythology)|Wagadu]], and hold that the final founding of Wagadu occurred after their first king did a deal with ''[[:fr:Bida_(mythologie)|Bida]]'', a serpent deity who was guarding a well, to sacrifice one maiden a year in exchange for assurance regarding plenty of rainfall and gold supply.<ref>{{cite journal |last1=Conrad |first1=David |last2=Fisher |first2=Humphrey |year=1983 |title=The Conquest That Never Was: Ghana and the Almoravids, 1076. II. The Local Oral Sources |url=https://www.cambridge.org/core/journals/history-in-africa/article/conquest-that-never-was-ghana-and-the-almoravids-1076-ii-the-local-oral-sources/01C98BFDB91C78BFAC421A8F42C02407 |journal=History in Africa |volume=10|pages=53–78 |doi=10.2307/3171690 |jstor=3171690 }}</ref> Soninke tradition portrays early Ghana as warlike, with horse-mounted warriors key to increasing its territory and population, although details of their expansion are extremely scarce.<ref name="Gestrich 2019">{{cite book |last=Gestrich |first=Nikolas |title=Oxford Research Encyclopedias: African history |chapter=Ghana Empire |year=2019 |doi=10.1093/acrefore/9780190277734.013.396 |isbn=978-0-19-027773-4 |url=https://oxfordre.com/africanhistory/display/10.1093/acrefore/9780190277734.001.0001/acrefore-9780190277734-e-396}}</ref>
[[File:Nok sculpture Louvre 70-1998-11-1.jpg|thumb|left|120px|Nok sculpture, terracotta, [[Louvre]]]]
[[Dhar Tichitt]] and [[Oualata]] in present-day [[Mauritania]] figure prominently among the early urban centers, dated to 2,000 BC. About 500 stone settlements litter the region in the former savannah of the Sahara. Its inhabitants fished and grew millet. It has been found{{by whom|date=January 2016}} that the [[Soninke people|Soninke]] of the [[Mandé peoples]] were responsible for constructing such settlements. Around 300 BC the region became more desiccated and the settlements began to decline, most likely relocating to [[Koumbi Saleh]]. Architectural evidence and the comparison of pottery styles suggest that Dhar Tichitt was related to the subsequent [[Ghana Empire]]. [[Djenné-Djenno]] (in present-day [[Mali]]) was settled around 300 BC, and the town grew to house a sizable [[Iron Age]] population, as evidenced by crowded cemeteries. Living structures were made of sun-dried mud. By 250 BC [[Djenné-Djenno]] had become a large, thriving market town.<ref>Iliffe, John (2007). pp. 49,50</ref><ref>Collins and Burns (2007), p. 78.</ref>


===Central, Eastern, and Southern Africa===
Farther south, in central [[Nigeria]], around 1,000 BC, the [[Nok culture]] developed on the [[Jos Plateau]]. It was a highly centralized community. The Nok people produced lifelike representations in [[terracotta]], including human heads, elephants, and other animals. By 500 BC they were smelting iron. By 200 AD the Nok culture had vanished. Based on stylistic similarities with the Nok terracottas, the bronze figurines of the [[Yoruba people|Yoruba]] kingdom of [[Ife]] and those of the [[Bini people|Bini]] kingdom of [[Benin]] are now{{when|date=January 2016}} believed{{by whom|date=January 2016}} to be continuations of the traditions of the earlier Nokite culture.<ref>Shillington, Kevin (2005), p. 39.</ref>
{{Main|Bantu expansion}}
[[File:Bantu Phillipson.png|thumb|<br>'''1''' = 2000–1500 BC origin<br /><br>'''2''' = {{Circa|1500 BC}} first dispersal<br />{{nbsp|4}} '''2.a''' = Eastern Bantu<br>{{nbsp|4}} '''2.b''' = Western Bantu<br /><br>'''3''' = 1000–500 BC [[Urewe]] nucleus of Eastern Bantu<br /><br>'''4'''–'''7''' = southward advance<br /><br>'''9''' = 500–1 BC Congo nucleus<br /><br>'''10''' = AD 1–1000 last phase<ref>{{Cite web|url=http://www.txstate.edu/anthropology/cas/journal_articles/herder.pdf|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20090325021249/http://www.txstate.edu/anthropology/cas/journal_articles/herder.pdf|url-status=dead|title=The Chronological Evidence for the Introduction of Domestic Stock in Southern Africa|archive-date=25 March 2009}}</ref><ref>{{cite web|url=http://www.thuto.org/ubh/bw/bhp1.htm|title=Botswana History Page 1: Brief History of Botswana|access-date=13 May 2015}}</ref><ref>{{cite web|url=http://elaine.ihs.ac.at/~isa/diplom/node59.html|title=5.2 Historischer Überblick|access-date=13 May 2015|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20071016165014/http://elaine.ihs.ac.at/~isa/diplom/node59.html|archive-date=16 October 2007|url-status=dead}}</ref>]]
At the 4th millennium BC the [[Congo Basin]] was inhabited by the [[Bambenga]], [[Bayaka]], [[Bakoya]], and [[Bongo people (Gabon)|Babongo]] in the west, the [[Mbuti people|Bambuti]] in the [[Ituri Rainforest|east]], and the [[Twa|Batwa]] who were widely scattered and also present in the [[African Great Lakes|Great Lakes region]]; together they are grouped as [[African Pygmies|Pygmies]].<ref>"Mbuti, Twa, and Mbenga". In Stokes (ed.) 2009. ''Encyclopedia of the Peoples of Africa and the Middle East'', Volume 1</ref> On the later-named [[Swahili coast]] there were [[Cushitic languages|Cushitic]]-speaking peoples, and the [[Khoisan languages|Khoisan]] (a [[neologism]] for the [[Khoekhoe]] and [[San people|San]]) in the continent's south. Early San society left a [[San rock art|rich legacy of cave paintings]] across Southern Africa.<ref>{{Cite book |last=Mlambo |first=A. S. |url=https://archive.org/details/historyofzimbabw0000mlam/mode/2up?view=theater |title=A history of Zimbabwe |date=2014 |publisher=New York, NY : Cambridge University Press |others=Internet Archive |isbn=978-1-107-02170-9}}</ref>{{Rp|page=|pages=11-12}}


The [[Bantu expansion]] constituted a major series of migrations of [[Bantu languages|Bantu]]-speaking peoples from Central Africa to Eastern and Southern Africa and was substantial in the settling of the continent.<ref>{{Cite web |title=The Amazing Bantu Migration and the Fascinating Bantu People |url=https://www.south-africa-tours-and-travel.com/bantu.html |website=www.south-africa-tours-and-travel.com |access-date=2020-05-24}}</ref> Commencing in the 2nd millennium BC, the Bantu began to migrate from [[Cameroon]] to the [[Congo Basin]], and eastward to the [[African Great Lakes|Great Lakes region]] to form the [[Urewe|Urewe culture]] from the 5th century BC.<ref>{{cite book |last=Buchanan |first=Carole |title=The Kitara Complex: The Historical Tradition of Western Uganda to the 16th century |publisher=Indiana University |year=1974 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=70U1cAAACAAJ}}</ref><ref>{{cite journal |last=Robertshaw |first=Peter |title=Archaeological survey, ceramic analysis, and state formation in western Uganda |journal=The African Archaeological Review |volume=12 |pages=105–131 |year=1994 |publisher=Cambridge University Press |doi=10.1007/BF01953040 |url=https://link.springer.com/article/10.1007/BF01953040}}</ref> In the 7th century AD, Bantu spread to the [[Upemba Depression]], forming the {{ill|Upemba culture|es|Cultura Upemba}}.<ref>{{cite thesis |last=Dlamini |first=Nonhlanhla |title=The early inhabitants of the Upemba depression, the Democratic Republic of Congo |year=2014 |publisher=University of Cape Town |url=https://open.uct.ac.za/items/ef05c1ab-8f65-4656-bd3b-9a656cddd8fa}}</ref> During the 1st millennium BC the Bantu spread further from the [[African Great Lakes|Great Lakes]] to Southern and East Africa. One early movement headed south to the upper [[Zambezi basin]] in the 2nd century BC. The Bantu then split westward to the savannahs of present-day [[Angola]] and eastward into [[Malawi]], [[Zambia]], and [[Zimbabwe]] in the 1st century AD, forming the [[Gokomere|Gokomere culture]] in the 5th century AD.<ref>{{cite journal |last=Vogel |first=Joseph |title=The Gokomere Tradition |journal=The South African Archaeological Bulletin |volume=33 |issue=127 |pages=12–17 |year=1978 |publisher=South African Archaeological Society |doi=10.2307/3888249 |jstor=3888249 |url=https://www.jstor.org/stable/3888249}}</ref> The second thrust from the Great Lakes was eastward, also in the 1st century AD, expanding to [[Kenya]], [[Tanzania]], and the [[Swahili coast]].
===Bantu expansion===
[[File:Bantu Phillipson.png|thumb|250px|'''1''' = 3000 - 1500 BCE origin<br />'''2''' = c. 1500 BCE first migrations<br />{{spaces|4}} '''2.a''' = Eastern Bantu,{{spaces|2}}'''2.b''' = Western Bantu<br />'''3''' = 1000 - 500 BCE [[Urewe]] nucleus of Eastern Bantu<br />'''4''' - '''7''' = southward advance<br />'''9''' = 500 BCE - 0 Congo nucleus<br />'''10''' = 0 - 1000 CE last phase<ref>after Derek Nurse and Gérrard Philipsian: The Bantu Languages. Routledge, London 2003.{{Page needed|date=September 2010}}</ref>]]


Prior to this migration, the northern part of the [[Swahili coast]] was home to the elusive [[Azania]], most likely a [[Southern Cushitic language|Southern Cushitic]] polity, extending southwards to modern-day [[Tanzania]].<ref>{{Cite book |title=JournalInsert Hilton, John (1993-10). "Peoples of Azania". Electronic Antiquity: Communicating the Classics. 1 (5). ISSN 1320-3606. Check date values in: {{!}}date= (help)}}</ref> The Bantu populations crowded out [[Azania]], with [[Rhapta]] being its last stronghold by the 1st century AD,<ref name="Fage2526">{{cite book |last1=Fage |first1=John |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=mXa4AQAAQBAJ |title=A History of Africa |date=23 October 2013 |publisher=Routledge |isbn=978-1317797272 |pages=25–26 |access-date=20 January 2015}}</ref> and formed [[List of Swahili settlements of the East African coast|various city states]] which traded via the [[Indian Ocean trade]], constituting the [[Zanj|Swahili civilisation]].<ref>{{cite book |last=Sheriff |first=Abdul |title=General History of Africa: Volume 2 |chapter=The East African coast and its role in maritime trade |page=555 |publisher=UNESCO |year=1981 |url=https://unesdoc.unesco.org/in/documentViewer.xhtml?v=2.1.196&id=p::usmarcdef_0000184265&file=/in/rest/annotationSVC/DownloadWatermarkedAttachment/attach_import_976b4f2f-4e7c-44ec-a92e-2014aa9d86f0%3F_%3D184265engo.pdf&locale=en&multi=true&ark=/ark:/48223/pf0000184265/PDF/184265engo.pdf#%5B%7B%22num%22%3A2734%2C%22gen%22%3A0%7D%2C%7B%22name%22%3A%22XYZ%22%7D%2Cnull%2Cnull%2C0%5D}}</ref> [[History of Madagascar|Madagascar]] was possibly first settled by [[Austronesian peoples|Austronesian]]s from 350 BC-550 AD, termed the ''[[Vazimba]]'' in [[Malagasy people|Malagasy]] oral traditions, although there is considerable academic debate.<ref>{{cite web |last=Blench |first=Robert |title=Was a migration of foragers from the African mainland responsible for the grassy biomes of highland Madagascar? |publisher=Cambridge University Press |year=2021 |url=https://d1wqtxts1xzle7.cloudfront.net/68195931/Blench_grassy_biomes_2021_full_paper-libre.pdf?1626715803=&response-content-disposition=inline%3B+filename%3DWas_a_migration_of_foragers_from_the_Afr.pdf&Expires=1720102314&Signature=RrjGoX4QBQiK9qVEHOubCcacWfxMD-XaWl5x7G2N~DZitfD7Sy9TlmXILqV8w-40DZ9DO5zXR36qn4Tgb4ibgv8bAFxdh~QSN~m98rPKtyXz0o4g3p~nxa71OI6j6ip~c7pB~PIRU39egT6wo5ONxENuDv35~ON7fPP9xMcESPLiqGx4yhBuoS2fGOweClWkgXbtwF75yrteLEsm6Hn-iC1XCG8wHqmokurd9oLWorwiRftlzUJlYHvHKdaxHcX2B5GEcZCevVRfk0PRhY-hKz05uZQ2ZrjyJgz5doqREfWOi93oOWur9YOl97Tinkhbv9o4NrjSKKK18vpa3bXJKg__&Key-Pair-Id=APKAJLOHF5GGSLRBV4ZA}}</ref><ref>{{cite journal |last=Voarintsoa |first=Ny Riavo |title='Malagasy' or 'Madagascan'? Which English term best reflects the people, the culture, and other things from Madagascar? |journal=Scientific African |volume=4 |year=2019 |pages=e00091 |doi=10.1016/j.sciaf.2019.e00091 |bibcode=2019SciAf...400091V |doi-access=free }}</ref> The eastern Bantu group would eventually meet with the southern migrants from the Great Lakes in Malawi, Zambia, and Zimbabwe and both groups continued southward, with eastern groups continuing to [[Mozambique]] and reaching [[Maputo]] in the 2nd century AD. Further to the south, settlements of Bantu peoples who were iron-using agriculturists and herdsmen were well established south of the [[Limpopo River]] by the 4th century AD, displacing and assimilating the [[Khoisan languages|Khoisan]].
The [[Bantu expansion]] was a critical movement of people in African history and the settling of the continent. People speaking [[Bantu languages]] (a branch of the [[Niger–Congo languages|Niger–Congo family]]) began in the second millennium BC to spread from [[Cameroon]] eastward to the [[African Great Lakes|Great Lakes region]]. In the first millennium BC, Bantu languages spread from the Great Lakes to southern and east Africa. An early expansion was south to the upper [[Zambezi]] valley in the 2nd century BC. Then, Bantu speakers pushed westward to the savannahs of present-day [[Angola]] and eastward into [[Malawi]], [[Zambia]], and [[Zimbabwe]] in the 1st century AD. The second thrust from the Great Lakes was eastward, 2,000 years ago, expanding to the [[Indian Ocean]] coast, [[Kenya]] and [[Tanzania]]. The eastern group eventually met the southern migrants from the Great Lakes in [[Malawi]], [[Zambia]], and [[Zimbabwe]]. Both groups continued southward, with eastern groups continuing to [[Mozambique]] and reaching [[Maputo]] in the 2nd century AD, and expanding as far as [[Durban]]. By the later first millennium AD, the expansion had reached the [[Great Ke River]] of [[South Africa]]. [[Sorghum]], a major Bantu crop, could not thrive under the winter rainfall of [[Namibia]] and the western Cape. [[Khoisan]] people inhabited the remaining parts of southern Africa.<ref>life (2007), pp. 34, 35.</ref>


By the [[Chari River]] south of [[Lake Chad]] the [[Sao civilisation]] flourished for over a millennium beginning in the 6th century BC, in territory that later became part of present-day [[Cameroon]] and [[Chad]]. Sao artifacts show that they were skilled workers in [[bronze]], [[copper]], and [[iron]],<ref name="Fanso">{{cite book |last=Fanso |first=Verkijika G. |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=dqUPAQAAMAAJ&pg=PP1 |title=Cameroon History for Secondary Schools and Colleges |publisher=Macmillan |year=1989 |isbn=978-0-333-47121-0 |volume=1}}</ref>{{rp|page=19}} with finds including bronze sculptures, terracotta statues of human and animal figures, coins, funerary urns, household utensils, jewellery, highly decorated pottery, and spears.<ref name="Fanso" />{{rp|page=19}}<ref>{{cite book |last1=Hudgens |first1=Jim |title=The Rough Guide to West Africa |last2=Trillo |first2=Richard |date=1999 |publisher=Rough Guides |edition=3rd}}</ref>{{rp|pages=1051}} Nearby, around [[Lake Ejagham]] in south-west [[Cameroon]], the [[Ekoi people#History|Ekoi civilisation]] rose circa 2nd century AD, and are most notable for constructing the [[Ikom monoliths]] and developing the [[Nsibidi|Nsibidi script]].<ref>{{Cite web |title=Ikom Monoliths of Cross River State |url=https://www.wmf.org/project/ikom-monoliths-cross-river-state |access-date=2024-09-11 |website=World Monuments Fund |language=en}}</ref>
=={{anchor|500 to 1800}}Medieval & Early Modern Africa − 500 to 1800==
<!--Template:Human history links here-->


==c. 7th century–1250: Postclassical Africa==

{{Main|Medieval and early modern Africa}}

{{Further|History of North Africa#Arrival of Islam|History of West Africa#Sahelian kingdoms|History of Central Africa#Post-classical history|History of East Africa#Post-classical history|History of Southern Africa#Post-classical history}}
===Sao civilization===

{{Main article|Sao civilization}}

The [[Sao civilization]] flourished from ca. the sixth century BC to as late as the 16th century AD in Central Africa. The Sao lived by the [[Chari River]] south of Lake Chad in territory that later became part of [[Cameroon]] and [[Chad]]. They are the earliest people to have left clear traces of their presence in the territory of modern Cameroon. Today, several ethnic groups of northern Cameroon and southern Chad but particularly the [[Sara people]] claim descent from the civilization of the Sao. Sao artifacts show that they were skilled workers in [[bronze]], [[copper]], and [[iron]].<ref name="Fanso 19">Fanso 19.</ref> Finds include bronze sculptures and terra cotta statues of human and animal figures, coins, funerary urns, household utensils, jewelry, highly decorated pottery, and spears.<ref>Fanso 19; Hudgens and Trillo 1051.</ref> The largest Sao archaeological finds have been made south of Lake Chad. {{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}

===Kanem Empire===

[[File:Borno in 1810.svg|thumb|240px|The Kanem and Bornu Empires in 1810]]
{{Main article|Kanem Empire}}

The [[Kanem Empire]] was centered in the [[Chad Basin]]. It was known as the [[Kanem Empire]] from the 9th century AD onward and lasted as the independent kingdom of [[Bornu Empire|Bornu]] until 1,893. At its height it encompassed an area covering not only much of [[Chad]], but also parts of modern southern [[Libya]], eastern [[Niger]], northeastern [[Nigeria]], northern [[Cameroon]], parts of [[South Sudan]] and the [[Central African Republic]]. The history of the Empire is mainly known from the Royal Chronicle or ''[[Girgam]]'' discovered in 1851 by the German traveller [[Heinrich Barth]].<ref>Barth, ''Travels'', II, 16–17.</ref> Kanem rose in the 8th century in the region to the north and east of Lake Chad. The Kanem empire went into decline, shrank, and in the 14th century was defeated by [[Bilala people|Bilala]] invaders from the [[Lake Fitri]] region.{{sfn|Falola|2008|p=26}}

Around the 9th century AD, the central Sudanic Empire of [[Kanem Empire|Kanem]], with its capital at [[Njimi]], was founded by the [[Kanuri people|Kanuri]]-speaking nomads. Kanem arose by engaging in the trans-Saharan trade. It exchanged slaves captured by raiding the south for horses from [[North Africa]], which in turn aided in the acquisition of slaves. By the late 11th century, the Islamic [[Sayfawa Dynasty|Sayfawa (Saifawa) dynasty]] was founded by [[Hummay|Humai (Hummay) ibn Salamna]]. The Sayfawa Dynasty ruled for 771 years, making it one of the longest-lasting dynasties in human history.<ref name="Burns 2007 pp. 88-89"/> In addition to trade, taxation of local farms around Kanem became a source of state income. Kanem reached its peak under ''Mai'' (king) [[Dunama Dabbalemi|Dunama Dibalemi ibn Salma]] (1210–1248). The empire reportedly was able to field 40,000 cavalry, and it extended from [[Fezzan]] in the north to the [[Sao civilisation|Sao]] state in the south. [[Islam]] became firmly entrenched in the empire. Pilgrimages to [[Mecca]] were common; [[Cairo]] had hostels set aside specifically for pilgrims from Kanem.<ref>Shillington (2005), pp. 182&ndash;183.</ref><ref>Collins and Burns (2007), p. 90.</ref>

===Bornu Empire===

{{Main article|Bornu Empire}}
The [[Kanuri people]] led by the Sayfuwa migrated to the west and south of the lake, where they established the [[Bornu Empire]]. By the late 16th century the Bornu empire had expanded and recaptured the parts of Kanem that had been conquered by the Bulala.{{sfn|Falola|2008|p=27}} Satellite states of Bornu included the [[Sultanate of Damagaram|Damagaram]] in the west and Baguirmi to the southeast of Lake Chad.
Around 1400, the Sayfawa Dynasty moved its capital to [[Bornu Empire|Bornu]], a tributary state southwest of [[Lake Chad]] with a new capital [[Ngazargamu|Birni Ngarzagamu]]. Overgrazing had caused the pastures of Kanem to become too dry. In addition, political rivalry from the [[Bilala people|Bilala]] clan was becoming intense. Moving to Bornu better situated the empire to exploit the trans-Saharan trade and to widen its network in that trade. Links to the [[Hausa Kingdoms|Hausa]] states were also established, providing horses and salt from [[Bilma]] for [[Akan people|Akan]] gold.<ref name="Shillington 2005, pp. 183, 184">Shillington (2005), pp. 183&ndash;184.</ref> Mai [[Ali Gazi|Ali Gazi ibn Dunama]] (c. 1475&ndash;1503) defeated the Bilala, reestablishing complete control of Kanem.<ref name="Collins and Burns 2007, p. 91">Collins and Burns (2007), p. 91.</ref>
During the early 16th century, the [[Sayfawa Dynasty]] solidified its hold on the Bornu population after much rebellion. In the latter half of the 16th century, ''Mai'' [[Idris Alooma]] modernized its military, in contrast to the [[Songhai Empire]]. Turkish mercenaries were used to train the military. The Sayfawa Dynasty were the first monarchs south of the Sahara to import [[firearm]]s.<ref name="Collins and Burns 2007, p. 91"/> The empire controlled all of the [[Sahel]] from the borders of [[Darfur]] in the east to [[Hausaland]] to the west. Friendly relationship was established with the [[Ottoman Empire]] via [[Tripoli]]. The ''Mai'' exchanged gifts with the [[List of sultans of the Ottoman Empire|Ottoman sultan.]]<ref>Davidson (1991), p. 96.</ref>
[[File:CentralEastAfrica1750.png|thumb|upright=1.5|320px|Major states of Middle Africa in 1750]]

During the 17th and 18th centuries, not much is known about Bornu. During the 18th century, it became a center of Islamic learning. However, Bornu's army became outdated by not importing new arms,<ref name="Shillington 2005, pp. 183, 184"/> and Kamembu had also begun its decline. The power of the ''mai'' was undermined by droughts and famine that were becoming more intense, internal rebellion in the pastoralist north, growing Hausa power, and the importation of firearms which made warfare more bloody. By 1841, the last ''mai'' was deposed, bringing to an end the long-lived Sayfawa Dynasty.<ref name="Collins and Burns 2007, p. 91"/>

===Shilluk Kingdom===

{{Main article|Shilluk Kingdom}}

The [[Shilluk Kingdom]] was centered in [[South Sudan]] from the 15th century from along a strip of land along the western bank of the [[White Nile]], from [[Lake No]] to about 12° north [[latitude]]. The capital and royal residence was in the town of [[Fashoda]]. The kingdom was founded during the mid-15th century AD by its first ruler, Nyikang. During the 19th century, the Shilluk Kingdom faced decline following military assaults from the [[Ottoman Empire]] and later British and Sudanese colonization in [[Anglo-Egyptian Sudan]].{{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}

===Baguirmi Kingdom===

{{Main article|Kingdom of Baguirmi}}

The Kingdom of Baguirmi existed as an independent state during the 16th and 17th centuries southeast of [[Lake Chad]] in what is now the country of [[Chad]]. Baguirmi emerged to the southeast of the [[Kanem-Bornu Empire]]. The kingdom's first ruler was [[List of rulers of Baguirmi|Mbang]] Birni Besse. Later in his reign, the [[Bornu Empire]] conquered and made the state a tributary. {{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}
[[File:La ville d'Abéché, vue du poste Français.jpg|thumb|right|200px|[[Abéché]], capital of Wadai, in 1918 after the French had taken over]]

===Wadai Empire===

{{Main article|Wadai Empire}}

The [[Wadai Empire]] was centered on [[Chad]] and the [[Central African Republic]] from the 17th century. The [[Tunjur people]] founded the [[Wadai Empire|Wadai Kingdom]] to the east of Bornu in the 16th century. In the 17th century there was a revolt of the [[Maba people]] who established a Muslim dynasty.{{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}

At first Wadai paid tribute to Bornu and Durfur, but by the 18th century Wadai was fully independent and had become an aggressor against its neighbors.{{sfn|Appiah|Gates|2010|p=254}}To the west of Bornu, by the 15th century the [[Kingdom of Kano]] had become the most powerful of the [[Hausa Kingdoms]], in an unstable truce with the Kingdom of Katsina to the north.{{sfn|Falola|2008|p=47}} Both were absorbed into the [[Sokoto Caliphate]] during the [[Fulani Jihad]] of 1805, which threatened Bornu itself.{{sfn|Udo|1970|p=178}}

===Luba Empire===

[[File:Luba pottery-1908.jpg|thumb|right|120px|Luba pottery]]
{{Main article|Luba Empire}}
Sometime between 1300 and 1400 AD, [[Kongolo Mwamba]] (Nkongolo) from the Balopwe clan unified the various [[Luba people]]s, near [[Lake Kisale]]. He founded the Kongolo Dynasty, which was later ousted by [[Kalala Ilunga]]. Kalala expanded the kingdom west of [[Lake Kisale]]. A new centralized political system of spiritual kings (''balopwe'') with a court council of head governors and sub-heads all the way to village heads. The ''balopwe'' was the direct communicator with the ancestral spirits and chosen by them. Conquered states were integrated into the system and represented in the court, with their titles. The authority of the ''balopwe'' resided in his spiritual power rather than his military authority. The army was relatively small. The Luba was able to control regional trade and collect tribute for redistribution. Numerous offshoot states were formed with founders claiming descent from the Luba. The Luba political system spread throughout [[Central Africa]], southern [[Uganda]], [[Rwanda]], [[Burundi]], [[Malawi]], [[Zambia]], [[Zimbabwe]], and the western Congo. Two major empires claiming Luba descent were the [[Lunda Empire]] and [[Maravi|Maravi Empire]]. The [[Bemba people]] of northern Zambia were descended from Luba migrants who arrived in Zambia during the 17th century.<ref>Shillington (2005), p. 138, 139.</ref><ref>Davidson (1991), p. 159, 160.</ref>

===Lunda Empire===

[[File:Lunda houses-1854.jpg|thumb|right|120px|Lunda town and dwelling]]
{{Main article|Lunda Empire}}
{{Further information|List of rulers of the Lunda Empire}}

In the 1450s, a [[Luba Empire|Luba]] from the royal family [[Ilunga Tshibinda]] married [[Lunda people|Lunda]] queen Rweej and united all Lunda peoples. Their son ''mulopwe'' Luseeng expanded the kingdom. His son Naweej expanded the empire further and is known as the first Lunda emperor, with the title ''mwato yamvo'' (''mwaant yaav'', ''mwant yav''), the Lord of Vipers. The Luba political system was retained, and conquered peoples were integrated into the system. The ''mwato yamvo'' assigned a ''cilool'' or ''kilolo'' (royal adviser) and tax collector to each state conquered.<ref>Shillington (2005), p. 141.</ref><ref name="Davidson">Davidson (1991), p. 161.</ref>
[[File:Realluba.JPG|thumb|left|250px|Central African states]]

Numerous states claimed descent from the Lunda. The [[Imbangala]] of inland [[Angola]] claimed descent from a founder, Kinguri, brother of Queen Rweej, who could not tolerate the rule of ''mulopwe'' Tshibunda. ''Kinguri'' became the title of kings of states founded by Queen Rweej's brother. The [[Luena people|Luena]] (Lwena) and [[Lozi people|Lozi]] (Luyani) in [[Zambia]] also claim descent from Kinguri. During the 17th century, a Lunda chief and warrior called [[Mwata Kazembe]] set up an [[Eastern Lunda]] kingdom in the valley of the [[Luapula River]]. The Lunda's western expansion also saw claims of descent by the [[Yaka people|Yaka]] and the [[Pende people|Pende]]. The Lunda linked Central Africa with the western coast trade. The kingdom of Lunda came to an end in the 19th century when it was invaded by the [[Chokwe people|Chokwe]], who were armed with guns.<ref name="Davidson" /><ref>Shillington (2005), p. 139, 141.</ref>

===Kingdom of Kongo===

{{Main article|Kingdom of Kongo}}
By the 15th century AD, the farming [[Kongo people|Bakongo people]] (''ba'' being the plural prefix) were unified as the [[Kingdom of Kongo]] under a ruler called the ''[[manikongo]]'', residing in the fertile [[Pool Malebo]] area on the lower [[Congo River]]. The capital was [[M'banza-Kongo]]. With superior organization, they were able to conquer their neighbors and extract tribute. They were experts in metalwork, pottery, and weaving raffia cloth. They stimulated interregional trade via a tribute system controlled by the ''manikongo''. Later, [[maize]] (corn) and [[cassava]] (manioc) would be introduced to the region via trade with the [[Portuguese Empire|Portuguese]] at their ports at [[Luanda]] and [[Benguela]]. The maize and cassava would result in population growth in the region and other parts of Africa, replacing [[millet]] as a main staple.{{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}
[[File:KingdomKongo1711.png|thumb|right|240px|Kongo in 1711]]

By the 16th century, the ''manikongo'' held authority from the Atlantic in the west to the [[Kwango River]] in the east. Each territory was assigned a ''mani-mpembe'' (provincial governor) by the ''manikongo''. In 1506, [[Afonso I of Kongo|Afonso I]] (1506–1542), a Christian, took over the throne. Slave trading increased with Afonso's wars of conquest. About 1568 to 1569, the [[Jaga (people)|Jaga]] invaded Kongo, laying waste to the kingdom and forcing the ''manikongo'' into exile. In 1574, Manikongo [[Álvaro I of Kongo|Álvaro I]] was reinstated with the help of Portuguese mercenaries. During the latter part of the 1660's, the Portuguese tried to gain control of Kongo. Manikongo [[António I of Kongo|António I]] (1661–1665), with a Kongolese army of 5,000, was destroyed by an army of Afro-Portuguese at the [[Battle of Mbwila]]. The empire dissolved into petty polities, fighting among each other for war captives to sell into slavery.<ref>Collins and Burns (2007), pp. 185&ndash;188</ref><ref>Shillington (2005), p. 196&ndash;198</ref><ref>Davidson (1991), pp. 156&ndash;157</ref>

Kongo gained captives from the [[Kingdom of Ndongo]] in wars of conquest. Ndongo was ruled by the ''ngola''. Ndongo would also engage in slave trading with the Portuguese, with [[São Tomé]] being a transit point to Brazil. The kingdom was not as welcoming as Kongo; it viewed the Portuguese with great suspicion and as an enemy. The Portuguese in the latter part of the 16th century tried to gain control of Ndongo but were defeated by the [[Northern Mbundu people|Mbundu]]. Ndongo experienced depopulation from slave raiding. The leaders established another state at [[Kingdom of Matamba|Matamba]], affiliated with [[Nzinga of Ndongo and Matamba|Queen Nzinga]], who put up a strong resistance to the Portuguese until coming to terms with them. The Portuguese settled along the coast as trade dealers, not venturing on conquest of the interior. Slavery wreaked havoc in the interior, with states initiating wars of conquest for captives. The [[Imbangala]] formed the slave-raiding state of [[Kasanje Kingdom|Kasanje]], a major source of slaves during the 17th and 18th centuries.<ref>Shillington (2005), p. 198, 199.</ref><ref>Davidson (1991), p. 158.</ref>

===Horn of Africa===

====Somalia====
[[File:Gondereshe2008.jpg|thumb|right|250px|The [[Citadel]] of [[Gondershe|Gondershe, Somalia]] was an important city in the medieval [[Somali people|Somali]] [[Ajuran Sultanate|Ajuran Empire]]]]

The [[History of Islam|birth of Islam]] opposite Somalia's Red Sea coast meant that Somali merchants and sailors living on the [[Arabian Peninsula]] gradually came under the influence of the new religion through their converted [[Arab]] Muslim trading partners. With the migration of Muslim families from the [[Islamic world]] to Somalia in the early centuries of Islam, and the peaceful conversion of the Somali population by [[Islam in Somalia|Somali Muslim scholars]] in the following centuries, the ancient city-states eventually transformed into Islamic [[Mogadishu]], [[Berbera]], [[Zeila]], [[Barawa]] and [[Merka]], which were part of the ''Berber'' (the medieval Arab term for the ancestors of the modern Somalis) civilization.<ref name="Laitin">David D. Laitin, Said S. Samatar, ''Somalia: Nation in Search of a State'', (Westview Press: 1987), p. 15.</ref><ref>I.M. Lewis, ''A modern history of Somalia: nation and state in the Horn of Africa'', 2nd edition, revised, illustrated, (Westview Press: 1988), p.20</ref> The city of Mogadishu came to be known as the ''City of Islam''<ref>Brons, Maria (2003), ''Society, Security, Sovereignty and the State in Somalia: From Statelessness to Statelessness?'', p. 116.</ref> and controlled the East African gold trade for several centuries.<ref>Morgan, W. T. W. (1969), ''East Africa: Its Peoples and Resources'', p. 18.</ref>

During this period, [[sultanates]] such as the [[Ajuran Sultanate|Ajuran Empire]] and the [[Sultanate of Mogadishu]], and [[republics]] like [[Barawa]], [[Merca]] and [[Hobyo]] and their respective ports flourished and had a lucrative foreign commerce with ships sailing to and coming from [[Arabia]], India, [[Venice]],<ref>''Journal of African History'' p. 50, by John Donnelly Fage and Roland Anthony Oliver.</ref> [[Persia]], Egypt, Portugal and as far away as China. [[Vasco da Gama]], who passed by Mogadishu in the 15th century, noted that it was a large city with houses four or five stories high and big palaces in its centre, in addition to many mosques with cylindrical minarets.<ref>Da Gama's First Voyage p. 88.</ref>

In the 16th century, [[Duarte Barbosa]] noted that many ships from the [[Khambhat|Kingdom of Cambaya]] in modern-day India sailed to Mogadishu with [[textile|cloth]] and [[spices]], for which they in return received gold, wax, and ivory. Barbosa also highlighted the abundance of meat, wheat, barley, horses, and fruit in the coastal markets, which generated enormous wealth for the merchants.<ref>''East Africa and its Invaders'', p. 38.</ref> Mogadishu, the center of a thriving weaving industry known as ''toob benadir'' (specialized for the markets in Egypt and Syria),<ref>Gujarat and the Trade of East Africa pg.35</ref> together with Merca and Barawa, served as a transit stop for [[Swahili people|Swahili]] merchants from [[Mombasa]] and [[Malindi]] and for the gold trade from [[Kilwa Sultanate|Kilwa]].<ref>The return of Cosmopolitan Capital:Globalization, the State and War, p. 22.</ref> Jewish merchants from the [[Strait of Hormuz]] brought their Indian textiles and fruit to the Somali coast to exchange for grain and wood.<ref>''The Arabian Seas: The Indian Ocean World of the Seventeenth Century'', by R. J. Barendse.</ref>

Trading relations were established with [[Malacca]] in the 15th century,<ref>''Gujarat and the Trade of East Africa'', p. 30.</ref> with cloth, [[ambergris]], and [[porcelain]] being the main commodities of the trade.<ref>Chinese Porcelain Marks from Coastal Sites in Kenya: aspects of trade in the Indian Ocean, XIV-XIX centuries. Oxford: British Archaeological Reports, 1978 p. 2.</ref> Giraffes, zebras, and incense were exported to the [[Ming Empire]] of China, which established Somali merchants as leaders in the commerce between the Asia and Africa<ref>''East Africa and its Invaders'', p. 37.</ref> and influenced the [[Chinese language]] with borrowings from the [[Somali language]] in the process. [[Hindu]] merchants from [[Surat]] and southeast African merchants from [[Pate Island|Pate]], seeking to bypass both the Portuguese blockade and [[Omani]] meddling, used the Somali ports of Merca and Barawa (which were out of the two powers' jurisdiction) to conduct their trade in safety and without any problems.<ref>Gujarat and the Trade of East Africa, p. 45.</ref>

====Ethiopia====
The [[Zagwe dynasty]] ruled many parts of modern Ethiopia and Eritrea from approximately 1137 to 1270. The name of the dynasty comes from the [[Cushitic languages|Cushitic speaking]] [[Agaw people|Agaw]] of northern Ethiopia. From 1270 AD and on for many centuries, the [[Solomonic dynasty]] ruled the [[Ethiopian Empire]]. {{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}

[[File:Gonder.jpg|thumb|[[Fasilides of Ethiopia|King Fasilides's Castle]]]]

In the early 15th century Ethiopia sought to make diplomatic contact with European kingdoms for the first time since Aksumite times. A letter from King [[Henry IV of England]] to the [[Emperor of Ethiopia|Emperor of Abyssinia]] survives.<ref>Ian Mortimer, ''The Fears of Henry IV'' (2007), p.111</ref> In 1428, the Emperor [[Yeshaq I of Ethiopia|Yeshaq I]] sent two emissaries to [[Alfonso V of Aragon]], who sent return emissaries who failed to complete the return trip.<ref>Girma Beshah and Merid Wolde Aregay, ''The Question of the Union of the Churches in Luso-Ethiopian Relations (1500–1632)'' (Lisbon: Junta de Investigações do Ultramar and Centro de Estudos Históricos Ultramarinos, 1964), pp. 13–4.</ref>

The first continuous relations with a European country began in 1508 with the [[Kingdom of Portugal]] under Emperor [[Dawit II of Ethiopia|Lebna Dengel]], who had just inherited the throne from his father.<ref>Girma and Merid, ''Question of the Union of the Churches'', pp. 25.</ref> This proved to be an important development, for when the empire was subjected to the attacks of the [[Adal Sultanate|Adal]] general and [[Imam (Sunni Islam)|imam]], [[Ahmad ibn Ibrahim al-Ghazi]] (called "''Grañ''", or "the Left-handed"), Portugal assisted the Ethiopian emperor by sending weapons and four hundred men, who helped his son [[Gelawdewos of Ethiopia|Gelawdewos]] defeat Ahmad and re-establish his rule.<ref>Girma and Merid, ''Question of the Union of the Churches'', pp. 45–52.</ref> This [[Abyssinian–Adal War]] was also one of the first [[proxy war]]s in the region as the [[Ottoman Empire]], and Portugal took sides in the conflict.{{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}

When Emperor [[Susenyos of Ethiopia|Susenyos]] converted to [[Catholic Church|Roman Catholicism]] in 1624, years of revolt and civil unrest followed resulting in thousands of deaths.<ref>Girma and Merid, ''Question of the Union of the Churches'', pp. 91, 97–104.</ref> The [[Society of Jesus|Jesuit]] missionaries had offended the Orthodox faith of the local Ethiopians, and on June 25, 1632, Susenyos's son, Emperor [[Fasilides of Ethiopia|Fasilides]], declared the state religion to again be [[Ethiopian Orthodox Tewahedo Church|Ethiopian Orthodox Christianity]] and expelled the Jesuit missionaries and other Europeans.<ref>Girma and Merid, ''Question of the Union of the Churches,'' p. 105.</ref><ref>van Donzel, Emeri, "Fasilädäs" in Siegbert Uhlig, ed., ''[[Encyclopaedia Aethiopica]]: D-Ha'' (Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz Verlag, 2005), p. 500.</ref>


===North Africa===
===North Africa===
{{Main|History of North Africa|Muslim conquest of the Maghreb}}
====Northern Africa====
The turn of the 7th century saw much of North Africa controlled by the [[Byzantine Empire]]. Christianity was the [[state religion]] of the empire, and [[Semitic people|Semitic]] and [[Copts|Coptic]] subjects in [[Roman Egypt]] faced persecution due to their 'heretical' [[Miaphysitism|Miaphysite]] churches, paying a heavy tax. The [[Exarchate of Africa]] covered much of [[Ifriqiya]] and the eastern [[Maghreb]], surrounded by numerous [[Mauretania#Roman-Moorish kingdoms|Berber kingdoms]] that followed Christianity heavily syncretised with [[traditional Berber religion]]. The interior was dominated by various groupings of tribal confederations, namely the nomadic [[Zenata]], the [[Masmuda]] of Sanhaja in modern-day [[Morocco]], and the other two [[Sanhaja]] in the Sahara in modern-day [[Algeria]], who all mainly followed [[traditional Berber religion]]. In 618 the [[Sasanian conquest of Egypt|Sassanids conquered Egypt]] during the [[Byzantine–Sasanian War of 602–628|Byzantine-Sasanian War]], however the province was reconquered three years later.
[[File:Umayyad Caliphate 720 AD (orthographic projection).svg|thumb|The [[Umayyad Caliphate]] at its greatest extent, under Caliph [[Umar II]], c. 720]]
The early 7th century saw the [[History of Islam#Origins of Islam|inception of Islam]] and the beginning of the [[Early Muslim conquests|Arab conquests]] intent on converting peoples to [[Islam]] and [[monotheism]].<ref name="UNESCO">{{cite book |last1=al-Fasi |first1=Muhammad |last2=Hrbek |first2=Ivan |title=General History of Africa: Volume 3 |chapter=Stages in the development of Islam and its dissemination in Africa |publisher=UNESCO |year=1988 |url=https://unesdoc.unesco.org/ark:/48223/pf0000184282}}</ref>{{rp|pages=56}} The nascent [[Rashidun Caliphate]] won a series of crucial victories and expanded rapidly, forcing the [[Byzantine Empire|Byzantines]] to evacuate Syria. With [[Byzantine Empire|Byzantine]] regional presence shattered, Egypt was quickly conquered by 642, with the [[Copts|Egyptian Copts]] odious of [[Roman Egypt|Byzantine rule]] generally putting up little resistance. The Muslims' attention then turned west to the Maghreb where the [[Exarchate of Africa]] had declared independence from Constantinople under [[Gregory the Patrician]]. The Muslims conquered [[Ifriqiya]] and in 647 defeated and killed Gregory and his army decisively in [[Battle of Sufetula (647)|battle]]. The [[Berbers]] of the Maghreb proposed payment of annual tribute, which the Muslims, not wishing to annex the territory, accepted. After a [[First Fitna|brief civil war]] in the Muslim empire, the [[Rashidun]] were supplanted by the [[Umayyad dynasty]] in 661 and the capital moved from [[Medina]] to [[Damascus]]. With intentions to expand further in all directions, the Muslims returned to the Maghreb to find the [[Byzantine Empire|Byzantines]] had reinforced the [[Exarchate of Africa|Exarchate]] and allied with the Berber [[Kingdom of Altava]] under [[Kusaila]], who was approached prior to battle and convinced to convert to Islam. Initially having become neutral, Kusaila objected to integration into the empire and in 683 destroyed the poorly supplied Arab army and conquered the newly-found [[Kairouan]], causing an epiphany among the Berber that this conflict was not just against the Byzantines. The Arabs returned and defeated Kusaila and [[Altava]] in 690, and, after a set-back, expelled the [[Byzantine Empire|Byzantines]] from North Africa. To the west, [[Kahina]] of the [[Kingdom of the Aurès]] declared opposition to the Arab invasion and repelled their armies, securing her position as the uncontested ruler of the Maghreb for five years. The Arabs received reinforcements and in 701 Kahina was killed and the [[Kingdom of the Aurès|kingdom]] defeated. They completed their conquest of the rest of the Maghreb, with large swathes of Berbers embracing Islam, and the combined Arab and Berber armies would use this territory as a springboard [[Muslim conquest of the Iberian Peninsula|into Iberia]] to expand the Muslim empire further.<ref name="unesdoc.unesco.org">{{cite book |last1=al-Fasi |first1=Muhammad | last2=Hrbek |first2=Ivan |title=General History of Africa: Volume 3 |chapter=The coming of Islam and the expansion of the Muslim empire |publisher=UNESCO |year=1988 |url=https://unesdoc.unesco.org/ark:/48223/pf0000184282}}</ref>{{rp|pages=47–48}}


Large numbers of [[Berber peoples|Berber]] and [[Coptic people|Coptic]] people willingly converted to Islam, and followers of [[Abrahamic religions]] (“[[People of the Book]]”) constituting the [[Dhimmi]] class were permitted to practice their religion and exempted from military service in exchange for a [[Jizya|tax]], which was improperly extended to include converts.<ref name="Talbi 1988">{{cite book |last=Talbi |first=Mohamed |title=General History of Africa: Volume 3 |chapter=The independence of the Maghrib |publisher=UNESCO |year=1988 |url=https://unesdoc.unesco.org/ark:/48223/pf0000184282}}</ref>{{rp|pages=247}} Followers of [[traditional Berber religion]], which were mostly those of tribal confederations in the interior, were violently oppressed and often given the ultimatum to convert to Islam or face captivity or enslavement.<ref name="unesdoc.unesco.org"/>{{rp|pages=46}} Converted natives were permitted to participate in the governing of the Muslim empire in order to quell the enormous administrative problems owing to the Arabs' lack of experience governing and rapid expansion.<ref name="unesdoc.unesco.org"/>{{rp|pages=49}} Unorthodox sects such as the [[Kharijites|Kharijite]], [[Ibadism|Ibadi]], [[Isma'ilism|Isma'ili]], [[Nukkari]]te and [[Sufri]]te found fertile soil among many Berbers dissatisfied with the oppressive [[Umayyad rule in North Africa|Umayyad regime]], with religion being utilised as a political tool to foster organisation.<ref name="UNESCO"/>{{rp|pages=64}} In the 740s the [[Berber Revolt]] rocked the caliphate and the Berbers took control over the Maghreb, whilst revolts in [[Ifriqiya]] were suppressed. The [[Abbasid dynasty]] came to power [[Abbasid Revolution|via revolution]] in 750 and attempted to reconfigure the caliphate to be multi-ethnic rather than Arab exclusive, however this wasn't enough to prevent gradual disintegration on its peripheries. Various short-lived native dynasties would form states such as the [[Barghawata]] of [[Masmuda]], the [[Emirate of Tlemcen|Ifranid dynasty]], and the [[Midrarid dynasty]], both from the [[Zenata]]. The [[Idrisid dynasty]] would come to rule most of modern-day [[Morocco]] with the support of the [[Masmuda]], whilst the growing [[Ibadism|Ibadi movement]] among the [[Zenata]] culminated in the [[Rustamid dynasty|Rustamid Imamate]], centred on [[Tiaret|Tahert]], modern-day [[Algeria]].<ref name="Talbi 1988"/>{{rp|pages=254}} At the turn of the 9th century the [[Abbasid Caliphate|Abbasids']] sphere of influence would degrade further with the [[Aghlabids]] controlling [[Ifriqiya]] under only nominal [[Abbasid Caliphate|Abbasid]] rule and in 868 when the [[Tulunids]] wrestled the independence of Egypt for four decades before again coming under [[Abbasid Caliphate|Abbasid]] control.<ref>{{cite book |title=General History of Africa: Volume 3 |publisher=UNESCO |year=1988 |url=https://unesdoc.unesco.org/ark:/48223/pf0000184282}}</ref>{{rp|pages=172, 260}} Late in the 9th century, a [[Zanj Rebellion|revolt by East African slaves]] in the [[Abbasid Caliphate|Abbasid's]] homeland of [[Iraq]] diverted its resources away from its other territories, devastating important ports in the [[Persian Gulf]], and was eventually put down after decades of violence, resulting in between 300,000 and 2,500,000 dead.{{sfn|Al-Mas'udi|1861–1917|loc=v. 8: pp. 58, 61}}{{sfn|McKinney|2004|pp=468-69}}{{rp|pages=714}}
====Maghreb====
[[File:Fatimid Caliphate.PNG|thumb|Evolution of the [[Fatimid Caliphate]]]] [[File:Almoravid dynasty of Morocco-en.svg|thumb|upright=0.5|The [[Almoravid empire]] in the 12th century.]]
{{Further information|Almoravid dynasty|Almohad Caliphate|Saadi dynasty|Alaouite dynasty}}
This gradual bubbling of disintegration of the caliphate boiled over when the [[Fatimid dynasty]] rose out of the [[Bavares]] tribal confederation and in 909 conquered the [[Aghlabids]] to gain control over all of [[Ifriqiya]]. Proclaiming [[Isma'ilism]], they established a [[caliphate]] rivalling the [[Abbasid Caliphate|Abbasids]], who followed [[Sunni Islam]].<ref name="Hrbek 1988">{{cite book |last=Hrbek |first=Ivan |title=General History of Africa: Volume 3 |chapter=The emergence of the Fatimids |publisher=UNESCO |year=1988 |url=https://unesdoc.unesco.org/ark:/48223/pf0000184282}}</ref>{{rp|pages=320}} The nascent caliphate quickly conquered the ailing [[Rustamid dynasty|Rustamid Imamate]] and fought a [[proxy war]] against the remnants of the [[Caliphate of Córdoba|Umayyad dynasty centred in Cordoba]], resulting the eastern Maghreb coming under the control of the vassalized [[Zirid dynasty]], who hailed from the [[Sanhaja]].<ref name="Hrbek 1988"/>{{rp|pages=323}} In 969 the [[Fatimid conquest of Egypt|Fatimids finally conquered Egypt]] against a weakened [[Abbasid Caliphate]] after decades of attempts, moving their capital to [[Cairo]] and deferring [[Ifriqiya]] to the [[Zirids]]. From there they conquered up to modern-day [[Syria]] and [[Hejaz]], securing the holy cities of [[Mecca]] and [[Medina]]. The [[Fatimids]] became absorbed by the eastern realms of their empire, and in 972, after encouragement from [[Fakir|faqir]]s, the [[Zirid dynasty|Zirids]] changed their allegiance to recognise the [[Abbasid Caliphate]]. In retaliation the [[Fatimids]] commissioned an [[Hilalian invasion of Ifriqiya|invasion by nomadic Arab tribes]] to punish them, leading to their disintegration with the [[Banu Khurasan|Khurasanid dynasty]] and Arab tribes ruling [[Ifriqiya]], to be later displaced by the [[Norman people|Norman]] [[Kingdom of Africa]].<ref name="Hrbek 1988" />{{rp|pages=329}} In the late 10th and early 11th centuries the [[Fatimids]] would lose the Maghreb to the [[Hammadid dynasty|Hammadids]] in modern-day [[Algeria]] and the [[Maghrawa]] in modern-day [[Morocco]], both from [[Zenata]]. In 1053 the Saharan [[Sanhaja]], spurred on by puritanical [[Sunni Islam]], conquered [[Sijilmasa]] and captured [[Aoudaghost]] from the [[Ghana Empire]] to control the affluent [[trans-Saharan trade|trans-Saharan trade routes]] in the [[Western Sahara]], forming the [[Almoravids|Almoravid empire]] before conquering [[Maghrawa]] and intervening in the [[Reconquista|reconquest of Iberia]] by the Christian powers on the side of the endangered Muslim [[taifa]]s, which were produced from the fall of the remnant [[Caliphate of Cordoba|Umayyad Caliphate in Cordoba]]. The [[Almoravids]] incorporated the [[taifa]]s into their empire, enjoying initial success, until a devastating ambush crippled their military leadership, and throughout the 12th century they gradually lost territory to the Christians.<ref>{{cite book |last1=Hrbek |first1=Ivan |last2=Devisse |first2=Jean |title=General History of Africa: Volume 3 |chapter=The Almoravids |publisher=UNESCO |year=1988 |url=https://unesdoc.unesco.org/ark:/48223/pf0000184282}}</ref>{{rp|pages=351–354}} To the east, the [[Fatimids]] saw their empire start to collapse in 1061, beginning with the loss of the holy cities to the [[Sharifate of Mecca]] and exacerbated by rebellion in [[Cairo]]. The [[Seljuk Empire|Seljuk Turks]], who saw themselves as the guardian of the [[Abbasid Caliphate]], capitalised and conquered much of their territories in the east, however the [[Fatimids]] repelled them from encroaching on Egypt. Amid the Christians' [[First Crusade]] against the [[Seljuks]], the [[Fatimids]] opportunistically took back [[Jerusalem]], but then lost it again to the Christians in [[Battle of Ascalon|decisive defeat]]. The [[Fatimids]]' authority collapsed due to intense internal struggle in political rivalries and religious divisions, amid [[Crusader invasions of Egypt, 1163–1169|Christian invasions of Egypt]], creating a [[power vacuum]] in North Africa. The [[Zengid dynasty]], nominally under Seljuk [[suzerainty]], invaded on the pretext of defending Egypt from the Christians, and usurped the position of [[vizier]] in the caliphate.<ref>{{cite book |last=Bianquis |first=Thierry |title=General History of Africa: Volume 3 |chapter=Egypt from the Arab conquest until the end of the Fatimid state (1171) |publisher=UNESCO |year=1988 |url=https://unesdoc.unesco.org/ark:/48223/pf0000184282}}</ref>{{rp|pages=186–189}}
[[File:Almohad1200.png|thumb|right|250px|Almohad Empire, c. 1200]]
[[File:Marinids Zayyanids and Hafsids c1360.png|thumb|The [[Marinids]], [[Zayyanids]], and [[Hafsids]] c. 1360]]
[[File:Great Mosque of Kairouan Panorama - Grande Mosquée de Kairouan Panorama.jpg|thumb|right|250px|The [[Mosque of Uqba|Great Mosque of Kairouan]] (also known as the Mosque of Uqba), first built in 670 by the Umayyad general Uqba Ibn Nafi, is the oldest and most prestigious mosque in the Maghreb and North Africa,<ref>[https://books.google.com/books?id=sm0BfUKwct0C&pg=PA248&dq=mosque+kairouan+oldest+in+north+africa&hl=en&ei=1dkVTbvFE9Sy8QPny9z-Bg&sa=X&oi=book_result&ct=result&resnum=1&ved=0CCwQ6AEwAA#v=onepage&q=mosque%20kairouan%20oldest%20in%20north%20africa&f=false Hans Kung, ''Tracing the Way : Spiritual Dimensions of the World Religions''. Continuum International Publishing Group. 2006. page 248]</ref> located in the city of [[Kairouan]], [[Tunisia]]]]
Following the assassination of the previous holder, the position of [[vizier]] passed onto [[Salah ad-Din Yusuf ibn Ayyub]] (commonly referred to as Saladin). After a joint [[Zengid]]-[[Fatimid]] effort repelled the Christians and after he had put down a [[Battle of the Blacks|revolt from the Fatimid army]], Saladin eventually deposed the [[al-Adid|Fatimid caliph]] in 1171 and established the [[Ayyubid dynasty]] in its place, choosing to recognise the [[Abbasid Caliphate]]. From there the [[Ayyubids]] captured [[Cyrenaica]], and went on a [[Ayyubid dynasty#Expansion|prolific campaign]] to conquer Arabia from the [[Zengid dynasty|Zengids]] and the [[Hamdanids (Yemen)|Yemeni Hamdanids]], Palestine from the Christian [[Kingdom of Jerusalem]], and [[Syria]] and [[Upper Mesopotamia]] from [[Seljuk Empire#Conquest by Khwarezm and the Ayyubids|other Seljuk successor states]].<ref name="Garcin 1984">{{cite book |last=Garcin |first=Jean-Claude |title=General History of Africa: Volume 4 |chapter=Egypt and the Muslim world |publisher=UNESCO Publishing |year=1984 |url=https://unesdoc.unesco.org/ark:/48223/pf0000134377}}</ref>{{rp|pages=148–150}} To the west, there was a new domestic threat to [[Almoravid]] rule; a religious movement headed by [[Ibn Tumart]] from the [[Masmuda]] tribal grouping, who was considered by his followers to be the true [[Mahdi]]. Initially fighting a [[guerilla war]] from the [[Atlas Mountains]], they descended from the mountains in 1130 but were [[Battle of al-Buhayra|crushed in battle]], with Ibn Tumart dying shortly after. The movement consolidated under the leadership of self-proclaimed [[caliph]] [[Abd al-Mu'min]] and, after gaining the support of the [[Zenata]], swept through the Maghreb, conquering the [[Hammadids]], the [[Battle of Sétif|Hilalian Arab tribes]], and the [[Norman people|Norman]] [[Kingdom of Africa]], before gradually conquering the Almoravid remnant in [[Al-Andalus]], proclaiming the [[Almohad Caliphate]] and extending their rule from the western Sahara and Iberia to Ifriqiya by the turn of the 13th century. Later, the Christians capitalised on internal conflict within the [[Almohads]] in 1225 and conquered Iberia by 1228, with the [[Emirate of Granada]] assuming control in the south. Following this, the embattled [[Almohads]] faced [[Banu Ghaniya invasion of North Africa|invasions from an Almoravid remnant]] in the [[Balearic Islands|Balearics]] and gradually lost territory to the [[Marinids]] in modern-day [[Morocco]], the [[Zayyanids]] in modern-day [[Algeria]], both of [[Zenata]], and the [[Hafsids]] of [[Masmuda]] in modern-day [[Tunisia]], before finally being extinguished in 1269.<ref>{{cite book |last=Saidi |first=O. |title=General History of Africa: Volume 4 |chapter=The unification of the Maghreb under the Alhomads |publisher=UNESCO Publishing |year=1984 |url=https://unesdoc.unesco.org/ark:/48223/pf0000134377}}</ref>{{rp|pages=8–23}} Meanwhile, after defeating the Christians' [[Fifth Crusade]] in 1221, internal divisions involving Saladin's descendants appeared within the [[Ayyubid dynasty]], crippling the empire's unity. In the face of [[Mongol conquests|Mongol expansion]], the [[Ayyubids]] became increasingly reliant on [[Mamluk]] generals.


====Nubia====
By 711 AD, the [[Umayyad Caliphate]] had conquered all of North Africa. By the 10th century, the majority of the population of North Africa was Muslim.<ref name="Shillington 2005 pp. 65-67">Shillington (2005), pp. 65–67, 72–75.</ref>
{{Main|Makuria|Alodia|Nobatia|Kingdom of Fazughli|Funj Sultanate|Banu Kanz|Kingdom of al-Abwab}}


<sup>This section is being written</sup>
By the 9th century AD, the unity brought about by the Islamic conquest of [[North Africa]] and the expansion of Islamic culture came to an end. Conflict arose as to who should be the successor of the prophet. The [[Umayyad Caliphate|Umayyad]]s had initially taken control of the [[Caliphate]], with their capital at [[Damascus]]. Later, the [[Abbasid Caliphate|Abbasid]]s had taken control, moving the capital to [[Baghdad]]. The [[Berber people]], being independent in spirit and hostile to outside interference in their affairs and to [[Arab]] exclusivity in orthodox Islam, adopted [[Shia Islam|Shi'ite]] and [[Kharijites|Kharijite]] Islam, both considered unorthodox and hostile to the authority of the Abbasid Caliphate. Numerous Kharijite kingdoms came and fell during the 8th and 9th centuries, asserting their independence from Baghdad. In the early 10th century, Shi'ite groups from Syria, claiming descent from Muhammad's daughter [[Fatimah]], founded the [[Fatimid Dynasty]] in the [[Maghreb]]. By 950, they had conquered all of the Maghreb and by 969 all of Egypt. They had immediately broken away from Baghdad.<ref>Shillington (2005), pp. 75, 76.</ref>


===East Africa===
In an attempt to bring about a purer form of Islam among the [[Zenaga people|Sanhaja]] Berbers, [[Abdallah ibn Yasin]] founded the [[Almoravid dynasty|Almoravid]] movement in present-day [[Mauritania]] and [[Western Sahara]]. The Sanhaja Berbers, like the [[Soninke people|Soninke]], practiced an indigenous religion alongside Islam. Abdallah ibn Yasin found ready converts in the [[Lamtuna]] Sanhaja, who were dominated by the Soninke in the south and the [[Zenata]] Berbers in the north. By the 1040's, all of the Lamtuna was converted to the Almoravid movement. With the help of Yahya ibn Umar and his brother [[Abu-Bakr Ibn-Umar|Abu Bakr ibn Umar]], the sons of the Lamtuna chief, the Almoravids created an empire extending from the Sahel to the Mediterranean. After the death of Abdallah ibn Yassin and Yahya ibn Umar, Abu Bakr split the empire in half, between himself and [[Yusuf ibn Tashfin]], because it was too big to be ruled by one individual. Abu Bakr took the south to continue fighting the Soninke, and Yusuf ibn Tashfin took the north, expanding it to southern Spain. The death of Abu Bakr in 1087 saw a breakdown of unity and increase military dissension in the south. This caused a re-expansion of the Soninke. The Almoravids were once held responsible for bringing down the [[Ghana Empire]] in 1076, but this view is no longer credited.<ref>Shillington, Kevin (2005). p 90.</ref>
====Horn of Africa====
{{Main|History of East Africa|History of Ethiopia|History of Somalia}}


At the end of the 6th century, the [[Kingdom of Aksum]] ruled over much of modern-day [[Ethiopia]] and [[Eritrea]], with the [[Harla Kingdom]] to its east, while [[ancient Somali city-states]] such as [[Mosylon]], [[Opone]], [[Sarapion]], [[Avalites]], and [[Aromata]] on the [[Somali Peninsula]] continued to thrive off of the lucrative [[Indian Ocean trade]] and their preferential relations with India.
[[File:Safi minaret.png|thumb|left|250px|The Almohad minaret in Safi]]


Following the [[History of Islam|birth of Islam]] in the early 7th century, the north-central [[Harar|Harar Plateau]] was settled by [[early Muslims]] fleeing [[Persecution of Muslims by Meccans|persecution]], intermingling with the [[Somali people|Somali]] who became some of the first non-Arabs to convert to [[Islam]].<ref>{{cite book |last=Akou |first=Heather |title=The Politics of Dress in Somali Culture (African Expressive Cultures) |publisher=Indiana University Press; 1st Paperback Edition |year=2011}}</ref> Muslim-Aksumite relations were initially positive with Aksum [[Migration to Abyssinia|giving refuge to early Muslims]] in 613, however relations soured after Aksum made incursions along the Arab coast and [[Sultanate of Dahlak|Muslims settled the Dahlak archipelago]].<ref name="Mekouria">{{cite book |last=Mekouria |first=Tekle-Tsadik |title=General History of Africa: Volume 3 |chapter= The Horn of Africa |publisher=UNESCO |year=1988 |url=https://unesdoc.unesco.org/ark:/48223/pf0000184282}}</ref>{{rp|pages=560}} Despite having ancient roots, the [[Red Sea slave trade]] expanded and flourished following the [[Early Muslim conquests|Muslim conquests]] with [[Beja people|Bejas]], [[Nubians]], and [[Ethiopians]] exported to [[Hejaz]].<ref>{{Citation |last=Miran |first=Jonathan |title=Red Sea Slave Trade |date=2022-04-20 |encyclopedia=Oxford Research Encyclopedia of African History |url=https://oxfordre.com/africanhistory/display/10.1093/acrefore/9780190277734.001.0001/acrefore-9780190277734-e-868 |access-date=2024-09-08 |language=en |doi=10.1093/acrefore/9780190277734.013.868 |isbn=978-0-19-027773-4}}</ref> Aksum gradually lost their control of the [[Red Sea]], and the expulsion of the Byzantines from the region isolated them, causing their society to become introspective, drawing inspiration from biblical traditions of the [[Old Testament]].<ref name=":1">{{Citation |last=Tamrat |first=Taddesse |title=Ethiopia, the Red Sea and the Horn |date=1977 |work=The Cambridge History of Africa: Volume 3: From c.1050 to c.1600 |volume=3 |pages=98–182 |editor-last=Oliver |editor-first=Roland |url=https://www.cambridge.org/core/books/abs/cambridge-history-of-africa/ethiopia-the-red-sea-and-the-horn/1518583A70723220B77296C39BC0F570 |access-date=2024-09-03 |series=The Cambridge History of Africa |place=Cambridge |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-0-521-20981-6}}</ref>{{rp|pages=108}} Meanwhile during the 7th, 8th, and 9th centuries [[Spread of Islam|Islam spread]] through the [[Somali Peninsula]], largely via [[Dawah|''da'wah'']]. The [[Harla Kingdom]] of [[Hubat]] also converted to Islam circa 700. The Somalis were organised into [[Somali people#Clans|various clans]], and relations with Arabs led [[Oral tradition|tradition]] to hold their lineages to [[Samaale]], [[Abdirahman bin Isma'il al-Jabarti|Daarood]] or [[Ishaaq bin Ahmed|Sheikh Ishaaq]], traditionally descendants of [[Family tree of Muhammad|Muhammad's cousins]]. To the west from the 7th to 15th century, [[Islamization of the Sudan region|Arab tribes migrated into the Sudan]], during which time the [[Beja people|Beja]] Islamised and [[Arabization|adopted Arab customs]]. In the 8th century, [[Beja people|Beja]] nomads invaded [[Kingdom of Aksum|Aksum]]'s northern territories and occupied the [[Eritrean Highlands]], leading punitive raids into Aksum, with the Beja establishing [[Beja kingdoms|various kingdoms]]. The Aksumite population migrated further inland into the [[Ethiopian Highlands]], moving their capital from [[Axum|Aksum]] to [[Kubar]], and later in the 9th century expanded southwards.<ref name="Mekouria" />{{rp|pages=563-564}}<ref name="Henze" /> The history becomes murky, however [[Oral tradition|tradition]] holds that Aksum's expansion brought it into conflict in 960 with the Jewish [[Kingdom of Simien|Kingdom of Beta Israel]], led by queen [[Gudit]] and located in the [[Simien Mountains]]. Accordingly, Gudit defeated and killed [[Dil Na'od|Aksum's king]], and burnt their churches.<ref name="Henze">{{Cite book |last=Henze |first=Paul B. |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=gzwoedwOkQMC&pg=PA49 |title=Layers of Time: A History of Ethiopia |date=2000 |publisher=Hurst & Company |isbn=978-1-85065-393-6 |language=en}}</ref> It's possible that Gudit was a pagan queen who led resistance to Aksum's southward expansion.<ref name=":1" />{{rp|pages=108}} To the east in the 9th and 10th centuries, the Somali clans such as the [[Dir (clan)|Dir]] and other groups formed states in the [[Harar|Harar Plateau]], including [[Fatagar]], [[Dawaro]], [[Sultanate of Bale|Bale]], [[Hadiya Sultanate|Hadiya]], [[Hargaya]], [[Mora (historical region)|Mora]], [[Kwelgora]], and [[Adal (historical region)|Adal]], with the latter centred on the port city of [[Zeila]] (previously [[Avalites]]).<ref>{{cite book |last=Lewis |first=I. M. |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=eK6SBJIckIsC&pg=PA17 |title=A Pastoral Democracy: A Study of Pastoralism and Politics Among the Northern Somali of the Horn of Africa |date=1999-01-01 |publisher=James Currey Publishers |isbn=9780852552803 |language=en |access-date=12 May 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230123104930/https://books.google.com/books?id=eK6SBJIckIsC&pg=PA17 |archive-date=23 January 2023 |url-status=live}}</ref> They neighboured the [[Sultanate of Shewa]] to their south, who's dynasty hailed from the Meccan [[Banu Makhzum]]. On the Horn's southeast coast the [[Tunni|Tunni clan]] established the [[Tunni Sultanate]], and the clans of [[Sarapion]] formed the [[Sultanate of Mogadishu]].
During the 10th through 13th centuries, there was a large-scale movement of [[bedouin]]s out of the [[Arabian Peninsula]]. About 1050, a quarter of a million Arab nomads from Egypt moved into the Maghreb. Those following the northern coast were referred to as [[Banu Hilal]]. Those going south of the [[Atlas Mountains]] were the [[Banu Sulaym]]. This movement spread the use of the [[Arabic language]] and hastened the decline of the [[Berber languages|Berber language]] and the [[Arabization|Arabisation]] of North Africa. Later an Arabised Berber group, the Hawwara, went south to Nubia via Egypt.<ref>Shillington, Kevin (2005), pp. 156, 157</ref>


Traditionally, Gudit's dynasty reigned until 1137 when they were overthrown or conquered by [[Mara Takla Haymanot]], with traditions differing on whether he was an Aksumite general or relative of Gudit, who established the [[Zagwe dynasty]]. In Ethiopia tradition holds that prior to his accession to the throne, [[Gebre Meskel Lalibela]] was guided by [[Jesus|Christ]] on a tour of [[Jerusalem]], and instructed to build a second Jerusalem in Ethiopia.<ref name=":1" />{{Rp|page=115}} Accordingly this led to the commissioning of [[Rock-Hewn Churches, Lalibela|eleven rock-hewn churches]] outside the capital in Roha, which was renamed [[Lalibela]] in his honour, and quickly became a [[holy city]] in [[Christianity in Ethiopia|Ethiopian Christianity]]. According to oral traditions, [[Motolomi Sato]] of the Wolaita-Mala dynasty established the [[Kingdom of Damot]] in the 13th century, locally known as the [[Kingdom of Wolaita]], which followed a [[Traditional African religions|traditional religion]].<ref>{{Cite journal |last1=Tedla |first1=Solomon |last2=Reddy |first2=B. |date=2018 |title=The Kingdom of Wolaita (Ethiopia): Military Organization and War, To 1894 |url=https://www.gijash.com/GIJASH_Vol.2_Issue.2_April2018/GIJASH002.pdf |journal=Galore International Journal of Applied Sciences and Humanities |volume=2 |issue=2}}</ref> The history continues to be murky, however [[Hegemony|regional hegemony]] was contested between the [[Kingdom of Damot]], the [[Zagwe dynasty|Zagwe]], and the [[Sultanate of Shewa]].<ref>{{cite book |last=Tamrat |first=Taddesse |url=https://unesdoc.unesco.org/ark:/48223/pf0000184287 |title=General History of Africa: Volume 4 |publisher=UNESCO Publishing |year=1984 |chapter=The Horn of Africa: The Solomonids in Ethiopia and the states of the Horn of Africa}}</ref>{{rp|pages=431}} [[Kingdom of Damot|Damot]] likely drew its economic power from gold production, which was exported to Zeila.<ref>{{Cite journal |last=Bouanga |first=Ayda |date=2014 |title=The kingdom of Damot: An Inquiry into Political and Economic Power in the Horn of Africa (13th c.) |url=https://www.persee.fr/doc/ethio_0066-2127_2014_num_29_1_1572 |journal=Annales d'Éthiopie |volume=29 |issue=1 |pages=261–264 |doi=10.3406/ethio.2014.1572}}</ref> The [[Zagwe dynasty|Zagwe]] and [[Makhzumi dynasty|Shewa]] were forced into a conditional alliance to counter [[Kingdom of Damot|Damot]], with [[Makhzumi dynasty|Shewa]] at times forced to pay tribute to the pagans.<ref name="Hassen 1983">{{cite thesis |url=https://eprints.soas.ac.uk/29226/1/10731321.pdf |last=Hassen |first=Mohammed |title=THE OROMO OF ETHIOPIA, 1500-1850 : WITH SPECIAL EMPHASIS ON THE GIBE REGION |year=1983 |publisher=University of London}}</ref> In the 13th century the [[Ajuran (clan)|Ajuran clan]] established the [[Ajuran Sultanate]] on the eastern coast of the Horn and expanded, conquering the [[Tunni Sultanate|Tunni]] and vassalising [[Sultanate of Mogadishu|Mogadishu]], coming to dominate the [[Indian Ocean trade]], while the [[Warsangali|Warsangali clan]] formed the [[Warsangali Sultanate]] on the Horn's north-eastern coast.
In the 1140's, [[Abd al-Mu'min]] declared [[jihad]] on the [[Almoravids]], charging them with decadence and corruption. He united the northern Berbers against the Almoravids, overthrowing them and forming the [[Almohad dynasty|Almohad]] Empire. During this period, the Maghreb became thoroughly [[Islamization|Islamised]] and saw the spread of [[literacy]], the development of [[algebra]], and the use of the number [[0 (number)|zero]] and [[decimal]]s. By the 13th century, the Almohad states had split into three rival states. Muslim states were largely extinguished in the [[Iberian Peninsula]] by the Christian kingdoms of [[Kingdom of Castile|Castile]], [[Kingdom of Aragon|Aragon]], and [[Kingdom of Portugal|Portugal]]. Around 1415, Portugal engaged in a ''[[reconquista]]'' of North Africa by capturing [[Ceuta]], and in later centuries Spain and Portugal acquired other ports on the North African coast. In 1492, at the end of the [[Granada War]], Spain defeated Muslims in the [[Emirate of Granada]], effectively ending eight centuries of Muslim domination in southern Iberia.<ref>Shillington (2005), pp. 88-92.</ref>


====Swahili coast, Madagascar, and the Comoro Islands====
Portugal and Spain took the ports of [[Tangiers]], [[Algiers]], [[Tripoli]], and [[Tunis]]. This put them in direct competition with the [[Ottoman Empire]], which re-took the ports using Turkish corsairs ([[Piracy|pirates]] and [[privateer]]s). The Turkish corsairs would use the ports for raiding Christian ships, a major source of booty for the towns. Technically, North Africa was under the control of the Ottoman Empire, but only the coastal towns were fully under [[Istanbul]]'s control. Tripoli benefited from trade with [[Borno State|Borno]]. The [[pashas]] of Tripoli traded horses, firearms, and armor via Fez with the sultans of the [[Bornu Empire]] for slaves.<ref>Shillington, Kevin (2005), pp. 166,167</ref>
{{Main|History of East Africa|History of Madagascar|History of the Comoros}}


The turn of the 7th century saw the [[Swahili coast]] continue to be inhabited by the [[Zanj|Swahili civilisation]], whose economies were primarily based on [[:Category:Agriculture in Africa|agriculture]], however they traded via the [[Indian Ocean trade]] and later developed local industries, with their [[Swahili architecture|iconic stone architecture]].<ref name="Masao">{{cite book |title=General History of Africa: Volume 3 |year=1988 |url=https://unesdoc.unesco.org/ark:/48223/pf0000184282 |chapter=The East African coast and the Comoro Islands |last1=Masao |first1=Fidelis |last2=Mutoro |first2=Henry}}</ref>{{rp|pages=587, 607-608}}<ref name="Ichumbaki">{{cite book |title=Oxford Research Encyclopedias: Anthropology |chapter=The Swahili Civilization in Eastern Africa |last1=Ichumbaki |first1=Elgidius |last2=Pollard |first2=Edward |year=2021 |doi=10.1093/acrefore/9780190854584.013.267 |isbn=978-0-19-085458-4 |url=https://oxfordre.com/anthropology/display/10.1093/acrefore/9780190854584.001.0001/acrefore-9780190854584-e-267}}</ref> [[Kaya (Mijikenda)|Forested]] river estuaries created natural harbours whilst the yearly monsoon winds assisted trade,<ref>{{Cite web|url=https://www.worldhistory.org/Swahili_Coast/ |title=Swahili Coast |website=[[World History Encyclopedia]] |access-date=2019-11-14}}</ref><ref>{{Citation|title=Int'l Commerce, Snorkeling Camels, and The Indian Ocean Trade: Crash Course World History #18| date=24 May 2012 |url=https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=a6XtBLDmPA0|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20191107143627/https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=a6XtBLDmPA0|archive-date=2019-11-07|url-status=bot: unknown|language=en|access-date=2019-10-30}}</ref> and the Swahili civilisation consisted of [[List of Swahili settlements of the East African coast|hundreds of settlements]] and linked the societies and kingdoms of the interior, such as those of the [[Zambezi basin]] and the [[African Great Lakes|Great Lakes]], to the wider [[Indian Ocean trade]].<ref name="Masao" />{{rp|pages=614-615}} There is much debate around the chronology of the settlement of [[History of Madagascar|Madagascar]], although most scholars agree that the island was further settled by [[Austronesian peoples]] from the 5th or 7th centuries AD who had proceeded through or around the [[Indian Ocean]] by [[Samudra Raksa|outrigger boats]], to also settle the [[Comoro Islands|Comoros]].<ref>{{cite journal |last1=Allibert |first1=Claude |title=Austronesian Migration and the Establishment of the Malagasy Civilization: Contrasted Readings in Linguistics, Archaeology, Genetics and Cultural Anthropology |journal=Diogenes |date=May 2008 |volume=55 |issue=2 |pages=7–16 |doi=10.1177/0392192108090734}}</ref><ref>{{cite journal |last1=Tofanelli |first1=S. |last2=Bertoncini |first2=S. |last3=Castri |first3=L. |last4=Luiselli |first4=D. |last5=Calafell |first5=F. |last6=Donati |first6=G. |last7=Paoli |first7=G. |title=On the Origins and Admixture of Malagasy: New Evidence from High-Resolution Analyses of Paternal and Maternal Lineages |journal=Molecular Biology and Evolution |date=1 September 2009 |volume=26 |issue=9 |pages=2109–2124 |doi=10.1093/molbev/msp120|pmid=19535740 }}</ref> This second wave possibly found the island of Madagascar sparsely populated by descendants of the first wave a few centuries earlier, with the ''[[Vazimba]]'' of the [[Central Highlands (Madagascar)|interior's highlands]] being revered and featuring prominently in [[Malagasy people|Malagasy]] [[oral tradition]]s.
In the 16th century, an Arab nomad tribe that claimed descent from Muhammad's daughter, the [[Saadi dynasty|Saadis]], conquered and united [[Morocco]]. They prevented the Ottoman Empire from reaching to the Atlantic and expelled Portugal from Morocco's western coast. [[Ahmad al-Mansur]] brought the state to the height of its power. He invaded [[Songhai Empire|Songhay]] in 1591, to control the gold trade, which had been diverted to the western coast of Africa for European ships and to the east, to Tunis. Morocco's hold on Songhay diminished in the 17th century. In 1603, after Ahmad's death, the kingdom split into the two sultanates of [[Fes]] and [[Marrakesh]]. Later it was reunited by [[Al-Rashid of Morocco|Moulay al-Rashid]], founder of the [[Alaouite Dynasty]] (1672&ndash;1727). His brother and successor, [[Ismail ibn Sharif]](1672–1727), strengthened the unity of the country by importing slaves from the Sudan to build up the military.<ref>Shillington (2005), pp. 167&ndash;168.</ref>
[[File:Sultanate of Kilwa.png|thumb| The [[Kilwa Sultanate]] in 1310]]
The wider region underwent a trade expansion from the 7th century, as the [[Swahili people|Swahili]] engaged in the flourishing [[Indian Ocean trade]] following the [[early Muslim conquests]].<ref name="Masao" />{{rp|pages=612-615}} Settlements further centralised and some major states included [[Ruins of Gedi|Gedi]], [[Ungwana (archaeological site)|Ungwana]] [[:de:Ungwana|<small>[de]</small>]], [[Pate Island|Pate]], [[Malindi]], [[Mombasa]], and [[Tanga, Tanzania|Tanga]] in the north, [[Unguja Ukuu]] on [[Unguja|Zanzibar]], [[Kaole]], [[Dar es Salaam]], [[Kilwa]], {{ill|Kiswere|de|Kiswere}}, [[Monapo]], [[Island of Mozambique|Mozambique]], and [[Angoche]] in the middle, and [[Quelimane]], [[Sofala]], [[Chibuene]], and [[Inhambane]] in the south.<ref name="Ichumbaki" /> Via {{ill|mtumbwi|uk|Мтумбві}}, [[mtepe]] and later [[ngalawa]] they exported [[gold]], [[iron]], [[copper]], [[ivory]], [[Slavery in Africa|slaves]], [[:Category:African pottery|pottery]], [[cotton cloth]], [[Khaya anthotheca|wood]], [[grain]], and [[Oryza glaberrima|rice]], and imported [[silk]], [[History of glass in sub-Saharan Africa|glassware]], [[jewellery]], [[Islamic pottery]], and [[Chinese ceramics|Chinese porcelain]].<ref>{{Cite web|url=https://www.worldhistory.org/Swahili_Coast/|title=Swahili Coast|website=[[World History Encyclopedia]]|access-date=2019-11-14}}</ref> Relations between the states fluctuated and varied, with [[Mombasa]], [[Pate Island|Pate]], and [[Kilwa]] emerging as the strongest. This prosperity led some Arab and Persian merchants to settle and assimilate into the various societies, and from the 8th to the 14th century the region gradually Islamised due to the increased trading opportunities it brought, with some [[oral tradition|oral traditions]] having rulers of [[Shirazi people|Arab or Persian descent]].<ref name="Masao" />{{rp|pages=605-607}} The [[Kilwa Chronicle]], supposedly based on [[oral tradition]], holds that a [[Ali ibn al-Hassan Shirazi|Persian prince]] from [[Shiraz]] arrived and acquired the island of Kilwa from the local inhabitants, before quarrel with the Bantu king led to the severing Kilwa's [[land bridge]] to the mainland. Settlements in northern Madagascar such as {{ill|Mahilaka|de|Mahilaka}}, [[Irodo River|Irodo]], and [[Iharana]] also engaged in the trade, attracting [[Omani Arabs|Arab]] immigration.<ref name="Ichumbaki" /> Bantu migrated to Madagascar and the Comoros from the 9th century, when [[zebu]] were first brought. From the 10th century [[Kilwa Sultanate|Kilwa]] expanded its influence, coming to challenge the dominance of [[Somalis|Somalian]] [[Mogadishu]] located to its north, however details of [[Kilwa Sultanate|Kilwa's]] rise remain scarce. In the late 12th century [[Kilwa Sultanate|Kilwa]] wrestled control of [[Sofala]] in the south, a key trading city linking to [[Great Zimbabwe]] in the interior and famous for its Zimbabwean gold, which was substantial in the usurpation of [[Mogadishu]]'s hegemony, while also conquering [[Pemba Island|Pemba]] and [[Zanzibar]]. [[Kilwa Sultanate|Kilwa]]'s administration consisted of representatives who ranged from governing their assigned cities to fulfilling the role of ambassador in the more powerful ones. Meanwhile the {{ill|Pate Chronicle|fr|Chronique de Pate}} has [[Pate Island|Pate]] conquering [[Shanga, Pate Island|Shanga]], [[Faza]], and prosperous [[Manda Island|Manda]], and was at one time led by the popular [[Fumo Liyongo]].<ref>{{cite journal |last=Chittick |first=Neville |title=A New Look at the History of Pate |journal=Journal of African History |volume=10 |issue=3 |pages=375–391 |publisher=Cambridge University Press |year=1969 |doi=10.1017/S0021853700036331 |url=https://www.cambridge.org/core/services/aop-cambridge-core/content/view/F1A3CC8C912F9BE0F2F9E2C9C10F2F67/S0021853700036331a.pdf/a-new-look-at-the-history-of-pate.pdf}}</ref> The islands of [[Pemba Island|Pemba]], [[Unguja|Zanzibar]], [[Lamu Island|Lamu]], [[Mafia Island|Mafia]] and the [[Comoro Islands|Comoros]] were further settled by [[Shirazi people|Shirazi]] and grew in importance due to their geographical positions for trade.


By 1100, all regions of Madagascar were inhabited, although the total population remained small.<ref name="Randrianja 2009">{{cite book |last=Randrianja |first=Solofo |title=Madagascar: A short history |year=2009 |chapter-url=https://archive.org/details/madagascarshorth0000rand/page/42/mode/2up |publisher=University of Chicago Press |chapter=Transforming the island (1100-1599)}}</ref>{{Rp|page=48}} Societies organised at the behest of ''[[hasina (Madagascar)|hasina]],'' which later evolved to embody kingship, and competed with one another over the [[List of rivers of Madagascar|island's estuaries]], with oral histories describing bloody clashes and earlier settlers often pushed along the coast or inland.<ref name="Randrianja 2009" />{{rp|pages=43, 52-53}} An Arab geographer wrote in 1224 that the island consisted of a great many towns and kingdoms, with kings making war on each other.<ref name="Randrianja 2009" />{{rp|pages=51-52}} Assisted by climate change, the peoples gradually transformed the island from [[Madagascar lowland forests|dense forest]] to grassland for cultivation and zebu [[pastoralism]]. Oral traditions of the central highlands describe encountering an earlier population called the ''[[Vazimba]]'', thought to have been the first settlers of Madagsacar, represented as primitive dwarfs.<ref name="Randrianja 2009" />{{rp|pages=71}} From the 13th century [[Zafiraminia|Muslim settlers]] arrived, integrating into the respective societies, and held high status owing to Islamic trading networks.
====Nile Valley====


=====Egypt=====
====Northern Great Lakes====
{{Main|Urewe|Empire of Kitara|Luo peoples#Uganda|Buganda|Nkore|Rwanda|Busoga|Bunyoro}}
{{Further information|Lists of rulers of Egypt}}
[[File:Fatimid Caliphate.PNG|thumb|right|250px|Fatimid Caliphate]]


<sup>This section is being written</sup>
In 642 AD, the [[Rashidun Caliphate]] conquered [[Muslim conquest of Egypt|Byzantine Egypt]].<ref name="Shillington 2005 pp. 65-67"/>

Egypt under the [[Fatimid Caliphate]] was prosperous. Dams and canals were repaired, and wheat, barley, flax, and cotton production increased. Egypt became a major producer of linen and cotton cloth. Its Mediterranean and Red Sea trade increased. Egypt also minted a gold currency called the Fatimid dinar, which was used for international trade. The bulk of revenues came from taxing the [[fellah]]in ([[peasant]] farmers), and taxes were high. Tax collecting was leased to [[Berber people|Berber]] overlords, who were soldiers who had taken part in the Fatimid conquest in 969 AD. The overlords paid a share to the caliphs and retained what was left. Eventually, they became landlords and constituted a settled land aristocracy.<ref>Shillington, Kevin (2005), p. 157.</ref>

To fill the military ranks, [[Mamluk]] Turkish slave cavalry and Sudanese slave infantry were used. Berber freemen were also recruited. In the 1150's, tax revenues from farms diminished. The soldiers revolted and wreaked havoc in the countryside, slowed trade, and diminished the power and authority of the Fatimid caliphs.<ref>Shillington (2005), p. 158.</ref>

During the 1160's, Fatimid Egypt came under threat from [[Crusades|European crusaders]]. Out of this threat, a [[Kurdish people|Kurdish]] general named [[Saladin|Ṣalāḥ ad-Dīn Yūsuf ibn Ayyūb]] (Saladin), with a small band of professional soldiers, emerged as an outstanding Muslim defender. Saladin defeated the Christian crusaders at Egypt's borders and [[Siege of Jerusalem (1187)|recaptured Jerusalem]] in 1187. On the death of [[Al-Adid]], the last Fatimid caliph, in 1171, Saladin became the ruler of Egypt, ushering in the [[Ayyubid Dynasty]]. Under his rule, Egypt returned to [[Sunni Islam]], [[Cairo]] became an important center of Arab Islamic learning, and Mamluk slaves were increasingly recruited from [[Turkey]] and southern [[Russia]] for military service. Support for the military was tied to the ''iqta'', a form of land taxation in which soldiers were given ownership in return for military service.<ref>Shillington, Kevin (2005), pp. 158,159</ref>

Over time, Mamluk slave soldiers became a very powerful [[landed nobility|landed aristocracy]], to the point of getting rid of the Ayyubid dynasty in 1250 and establishing a [[Mamluk Sultanate (Cairo)|Mamluk dynasty]]. The more powerful Mamluks were referred to as ''[[Emir|amirs]]''. For 250 years, Mamluks controlled all of Egypt under a military dictatorship. Egypt extended her territories to Syria and Palestine, thwarted the crusaders, and halted a [[Mongol Empire|Mongol]] invasion in 1260 at the [[Battle of Ain Jalut]]. Mamluk Egypt came to be viewed as a protector of Islam, and of [[Medina]] and [[Mecca]]. Eventually the ''iqta'' system declined and proved unreliable for providing an adequate military. The Mamluks started viewing their ''iqta'' as hereditary and became attuned to urban living. Farm production declined, and dams and canals lapsed into disrepair. Mamluk military skill and technology did not keep pace with new technology of [[handgun]]s and [[cannon]]s.<ref>Shillington (2005), pp. 159&ndash;161.</ref>

With the rise of the [[Ottoman Empire]], Egypt was easily defeated. In 1517, at the end of an [[Ottoman–Mamluk War (1516–17)|Ottoman–Mamluk War]], Egypt became part of the Ottoman Empire. The [[Istanbul]] government revived the ''iqta'' system. Trade was reestablished in the Red Sea, but it could not completely connect with the [[Indian Ocean]] trade because of growing Portuguese presence. During the 17th and 18th centuries, hereditary Mamluks regained power. The leading Mamluks were referred to as ''[[bey]]s''. [[Pasha]]s, or viceroys, represented the Istanbul government in name only, operating independently. During the 18th century, dynasties of pashas became established. The government was weak and corrupt.<ref>Shillington (2005), p. 161.</ref>

In 1798, [[Napoleon]] [[French campaign in Egypt and Syria|invaded Egypt]]. The local forces had little ability to resist the French conquest. However, the [[British Empire]] and the Ottoman Empire were able to remove French occupation in 1801. These events marked the beginning of a 19th-century Anglo-Franco rivalry over Egypt.<ref>Shillington (2005), p. 162.</ref>

=====Sudan=====

====Christian and Islamic Nubia====
{{Further information|List of rulers of Makuria}}
[[File:Christian Nubia.png|thumb|right|250px|Christian Nubia and the Nile [[cataract]]s]]
After [[Ezana of Axum|Ezana of Aksum]] sacked [[Meroe]], people associated with the site of [[Ballana]] moved into [[Nubia]] from the southwest and founded three kingdoms: [[Kingdom of Makuria|Makuria]], [[Nobatia]], and [[Alodia]]. They would rule for 200 years. Makuria was above the [[Cataracts of the Nile|third cataract]], along the Dongola Reach with its capital at [[Dongola]]. Nobadia was to the north with its capital at [[Faras]], and [[Alodia]] was to the south with its capital at [[Soba (city)|Soba]]. Makuria eventually absorbed Nobadia. The people of the region converted to [[Monophysitism|Monophysite Christianity]] around 500 to 600 CE. The church initially started writing in [[Coptic language|Coptic]], then in [[Greek language|Greek]], and finally in [[Old Nubian language|Old Nubian]], a [[Nilo-Saharan languages|Nilo-Saharan]] language. The church was aligned with the [[Coptic Orthodox Church of Alexandria|Egyptian Coptic Church]].<ref>Shillington (2005), p. 67</ref><ref>Ehret (2002), p. 305.</ref>

By 641, [[Muslim conquest of Egypt|Egypt was conquered]] by the [[Rashidun Caliphate]]. This effectively blocked Christian Nubia and Aksum from Mediterranean Christendom. In 651-652, Arabs from Egypt invaded Christian Nubia. Nubian archers soundly defeated the invaders. The [[Bakt|Baqt (or Bakt) Treaty]] was drawn, recognizing Christian Nubia and regulating trade. The treaty controlled relations between Christian Nubia and Islamic Egypt for almost six hundred years.<ref>Collins and Burns (2007), p. 77.</ref>

By the 13th century, Christian Nubia began its decline. The authority of the monarchy was diminished by the church and nobility. Arab [[bedouin]] tribes began to infiltrate Nubia, causing further havoc. ''[[Fakir]]s'' (holy men) practicing [[Sufism]] introduced Islam into Nubia. By 1366, Nubia had become divided into petty fiefdoms when it was invaded by [[Mamluk]]s. During the 15th century, Nubia was open to Arab immigration. Arab nomads intermingled with the population and introduced the [[Arab culture]] and the [[Arabic]] language. By the 16th century, [[Makuria]] and [[Nobadia]] had been [[Islamization|Islamized]]. During the 16th century, Abdallah Jamma headed an Arab confederation that destroyed Soba, capital of Alodia, the last holdout of Christian Nubian. Later Alodia would fall under the [[Sennar (sultanate)|Funj Sultanate]].<ref>Collins and Burns 2007, p. 77.</ref>

During the 15th century, [[Funj people|Funj]] herders migrated north to [[Alodia]] and occupied it. Between 1504 and 1505, the kingdom expanded, reaching its peak and establishing its capital at [[Sennar]] under [[Badi II|Badi II Abu Daqn]] (c. 1644&ndash;1680). By the end of the 16th century, the Funj had converted to Islam. They pushed their empire westward to [[Kurdufan|Kordofan]]. They expanded eastward, but were halted by Ethiopia. They controlled Nubia down to the 3rd Cataract. The economy depended on captured enemies to fill the army and on merchants travelling through Sennar. Under [[Badi IV]] (1724–1762), the army turned on the king, making him nothing but a figurehead. In 1821, the Funj were conquered by [[Muhammad Ali of Egypt|Muhammad Ali]] (1805–1849), Pasha of Egypt.<ref>Page, Willie F.(2001). Encyclopedia of African History and Culture:From Conquest to Colonization (1500&ndash;1850). New York:Learning Source Books, p. 88, ISBN 0-8160-4472-4.</ref><ref>{{Cite encyclopedia
| publisher = Facts on File; Diagram Group
| isbn = 0816045682
| last = Lye
| first = Keith (ed.)
| title =
| encyclopedia = Encyclopedia of African Nations and Civilization
| location = New York
| series = Facts on File library of world history
| date = 2002
| page = 189
}}</ref>

===Southern Africa===
{{Further information|Early history of South Africa|History of South Africa|History of Namibia|History of Botswana}}
Settlements of [[Bantu languages|Bantu-speaking]] peoples who were iron-using agriculturists and herdsmen were present south of the [[Limpopo River]] by the 4th or 5th century CE, displacing and absorbing the original [[Khoisan languages|Khoisan speakers]]. They slowly moved south, and the earliest ironworks in modern-day [[KwaZulu-Natal|KwaZulu-Natal Province]] are believed to date from around 1050. The southernmost group was the [[Xhosa people]], whose language incorporates certain linguistic traits from the earlier Khoi-San people, reaching the [[Great Fish River]] in today's [[Eastern Cape|Eastern Cape Province]]. {{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}

====Great Zimbabwe and Mapungubwe====
{{Further information|List of rulers of Mutapa}}
[[File:Great zimbabwe 2.jpg|thumb|right|250px|[[Great Zimbabwe]]]]
The [[Kingdom of Mapungubwe]] was the first state in [[Southern Africa]], with its capital at Mapungubwe. The state arose in the 12th century CE. Its wealth came from controlling the trade in ivory from the [[Limpopo River|Limpopo Valley]], copper from the mountains of northern [[Transvaal Province|Transvaal]], and gold from the [[Zimbabwe]] Plateau between the Limpopo and [[Zambezi River|Zambezi]] rivers, with the [[Swahili people|Swahili]] merchants at [[Chibuene]]. By the mid-13th century, Mapungubwe was abandoned.<ref>Ehret, Christopher (2002). p. 252.</ref>

After the decline of Mapungubwe, [[Great Zimbabwe]] rose on the Zimbabwe Plateau. ''Zimbabwe'' means stone building. Great Zimbabwe was the first city in Southern Africa and was the center of an empire, consolidating lesser [[Shona people|Shona]] polities. Stone building was inherited from Mapungubwe. These building techniques were enhanced and came into maturity at Great Zimbabwe, represented by the wall of the Great Enclosure. The dry-stack stone masonry technology was also used to build smaller compounds in the area. Great Zimbabwe flourished by trading with Swahili [[Kilwa Empire|Kilwa]] and [[Sofala]]. The rise of Great Zimbabwe parallels the rise of Kilwa. Great Zimbabwe was a major source of gold. Its royal court lived in luxury, wore Indian cotton, surrounded themselves with copper and gold ornaments, and ate on plates from as far away as Persia and China. Around the 1420's and 1430's, Great Zimbabwe was on decline. The city was abandoned by 1450. Some have attributed the decline to the rise of the trading town [[Ingombe Ilede]].<ref>Ehret (2002), pp. 252-254.</ref><ref name="Shillington 2005, pp. 147-153">Shillington (2005), pp. 147&ndash;153.</ref>

A new chapter of Shona history ensued. Nyatsimba Mutota, a northern Shona king of the Karanga, engaged in conquest. He and his son Mutope conquered the Zimbabwe Plateau, going through [[Mozambique]] to the east coast, linking the empire to the coastal trade. They called their empire ''Wilayatu 'l Mu'anamutapah'' or ''mwanamutapa'' (Lord of the Plundered Lands), or the [[Kingdom of Mutapa]]. ''Monomotapa'' was the Portuguese corruption. They did not build stone structures; the northern Shonas had no traditions of building in stone. After the death of Matope in 1480, the empire split into two small empires: [[Torwa dynasty|Torwa]] in the south and Mutapa in the north. The split occurred over rivalry from two Shona lords, Changa and Togwa, with the ''mwanamutapa'' line. Changa was able to acquire the south, forming the [[Kingdom of Butua]] with its capital at [[Khami]].<ref name="Shillington 2005, pp. 147-153"/><ref name="Davidson 1991, pp. 252-254">Davidson (1991), pp. 252-254.</ref>

The [[Kingdom of Mutapa|Mutapa Empire]] continued in the north under the ''mwenemutapa'' line. During the 16th century the Portuguese were able to establish permanent markets up the Zambezi River in an attempt to gain political and military control of Mutapa. They were partially successful. In 1628, a decisive battle allowed them to put a puppet ''mwanamutapa'' named Mavura, who signed treaties that gave favorable mineral export rights to the Portuguese. The Portuguese were successful in destroying the ''mwanamutapa'' system of government and undermining trade. By 1667, Mutapa was in decay. Chiefs would not allow digging for gold because of fear of Portuguese theft, and the population declined.<ref>Davidson (1991), pp. 252&ndash;154.</ref>

The [[Kingdom of Butua]] was ruled by a ''changamire'', a title derived from the founder, Changa. Later it became the [[Rozwi Empire]]. The Portuguese tried to gain a foothold but were thrown out of the region in 1693, by Changamire Dombo. The 17th century was a period of peace and prosperity. The Rozwi Empire fell into ruins in the 1830s from invading [[Nguni people|Nguni]] from [[KwaZulu-Natal|Natal]].<ref name="Davidson 1991, pp. 252-254"/>

====Namibia====
[[File:Realnam.JPG|thumb|250px|Herero and Nama territories]]
By 1500 AD, most of southern Africa had established states. In northwestern [[Namibia]], the [[Ovambo people|Ovambo]] engaged in farming and the [[Herero people|Herero]] engaged in herding. As cattle numbers increased, the Herero moved southward to central Namibia for grazing land. A related group, the [[Mbanderu people|Ovambanderu]], expanded to [[Ghanzi]] in northwestern [[Botswana]]. The [[Nama people|Nama]], a [[Khoisan languages|Khoi-speaking]], sheep-raising group, moved northward and came into contact with the Herero; this would set the stage for much conflict between the two groups. The expanding [[Lozi people|Lozi]] states pushed the [[Mbukushu]], [[Kuhane language|Subiya]], and Yei to Botei, [[Kavango Region|Okavango]], and [[Chobe District|Chobe]] in northern Botswana.<ref>Shillington (2005), p. 218.</ref>

====South Africa and Botswana====

=====Sotho–Tswana=====
[[File:Realzulu.JPG|thumb|250px|South African ethnic groups]]
The development of [[Sotho–Tswana peoples|Sotho–Tswana]] states based on the [[highveld]], south of the [[Limpopo River]], began around 1000 CE. The chief's power rested on cattle and his connection to the ancestor. This can be seen in the [[Toutswemogala Hill]] settlements with stone foundations and stone walls, north of the highveld and south of the [[Vaal River]]. Northwest of the Vaal River developed early [[Tswana people|Tswana]] states centered on towns of thousands of people. When disagreements or rivalry arose, different groups moved to form their own states.<ref name="Shillington 2005, pp. 153-155">Shillington (2005), pp. 153&ndash;155.</ref>

=====Nguni peoples=====
Southeast of the [[Drakensberg]] mountains lived [[Nguni languages|Nguni-speaking]] peoples ([[Zulu people|Zulu]], [[Xhosa people|Xhosa]], [[Swazi people|Swazi]], and [[South Ndebele people|Ndebele]]). They too engaged in state building, with new states developing from rivalry, disagreements, and population pressure causing movement into new regions. This 19th-century process of warfare, state building and migration later became known as the Mfecane (Nguni) or Difaqane (Sotho). Its major catalyst was the consolidation of the [[Zulu Kingdom]].<ref>Worden, Nigel. The Making of Modern South Africa, Oxford UK/Cambridge USA: Blackwell Publishers, 1995, p. 13.</ref> They were metalworkers, cultivators of millet, and cattle herders.<ref name="Shillington 2005, pp. 153-155"/>

=====Khoisan and Afrikaaner=====
[[File:SouthAfrica1885.jpg|thumb|right|250px|Political map of Southern Africa in 1885]]
The [[Khoisan]] lived in the southwestern [[Cape Province]], where winter rainfall is plentiful. Earlier Khoisan populations were absorbed by [[Bantu peoples]], such as the [[Sotho people|Sotho]] and [[Nguni people|Nguni]], but the [[Bantu expansion]] stopped at the region with winter rainfall. Some [[Bantu languages]] have incorporated the [[click consonant]] of the [[Khoisan languages]]. The Khoisan traded with their Bantu neighbors, providing cattle, sheep, and hunted items. In return, their Bantu speaking neighbors traded copper, iron, and tobacco.<ref name="Shillington 2005, pp. 153-155"/>

By the 16th century, the [[Dutch East India Company]] established a replenishing station at [[Table Bay]] for restocking water and purchasing meat from the [[Khoikhoi]]. The Khoikhoi received copper, iron, tobacco, and beads in exchange. In order to control the price of meat and stock and make service more consistent, the Dutch established a permanent settlement at Table Bay in 1652. They grew fresh fruit and vegetables and established a hospital for sick sailors. To increase produce, the Dutch decided to increase the number of farms at Table Bay by encouraging freeburgher ''[[boer]]s'' (farmers) on lands worked initially by slaves from West Africa. The land was taken from Khoikhoi grazing land, triggering the first [[Khoikhoi-Dutch Wars|Khoikhoi-Dutch war]] in 1659. No victors emerged, but the Dutch assumed a "[[right of conquest]]" by which they claimed all of the cape. In a series of wars pitting the Khoikhoi against each other, the Boers assumed all Khoikhoi land and claimed all their cattle. The second Khoikoi-Dutch war (1673–1677) was a cattle raid. The Khoikhoi also died in thousands from European diseases.<ref>Shillington (2005), pp. 210-213.</ref>

By the 18th century, the cape colony had grown, with slaves coming from [[Madagascar]], [[Mozambique]], and [[Indonesia]]. The settlement also started to expand northward, but Khoikhoi resistance, raids, and [[guerrilla warfare]] slowed the expansion during the 18th century. Boers who started to practice pastoralism were known as ''[[trekboer]]s''. A common source of ''trekboer'' labor was orphan children who were captured during raids and whose parents had to be been killed.<ref>Shillington (2005), pp. 213, 214.</ref>

===Southeast Africa===

====Prehistory====
According to the theory of [[recent African origin of modern humans]], the mainstream position held within the scientific community, all humans originate from either [[East Africa|Southeast Africa]] or the [[Horn of Africa]].<ref>{{cite journal|last1=Liu|first1=Hua|last2=Prugnolle|first2=Franck|last3=Manica|first3=Andrea|last4=Balloux|first4=François|title=A Geographically Explicit Genetic Model of Worldwide Human-Settlement History|journal=The American Journal of Human Genetics|date=August 2006|volume=79|issue=2|pages=230–237|doi=10.1086/505436|pmid=16826514|pmc=1559480}}</ref> During the first millennium CE, [[Nilotic]] and [[Bantu languages|Bantu]]-speaking peoples [[Bantu expansion|moved into the region]].{{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}

====Swahili coast====
Following the Bantu Migration, on the coastal section of Southeast Africa, a mixed Bantu community developed through contact with [[Muslim]] [[Arab]] and [[Persian people|Persian]] traders, leading to the development of the mixed Arab, Persian and African [[Swahili Coast|Swahili City States]].<ref>James De Vere Allen, Swahili Origins: Swahili Culture & the Shungwaya Phenomenon (1993), https://books.google.com/books?isbn=0852550758.</ref> The [[Swahili culture]] that emerged from these exchanges evinces many Arab and Islamic influences not seen in traditional Bantu culture, as do the many [[Afro-Arab]] members of the Bantu [[Swahili people]]. With its original speech community centered on the coastal parts of [[Tanzania]] (particularly [[Zanzibar]]) and [[Kenya]]—a seaboard referred to as the [[Swahili Coast]]—the Bantu [[Swahili language]] contains many [[Arabic]] language [[Loanword|loan-words]] as a consequence of these interactions.<ref>Daniel Don Nanjira, African Foreign Policy and Diplomacy: From Antiquity to the 21st Century, ABC-CLIO, 2010, p.114</ref>

The earliest Bantu inhabitants of the Southeast coast of [[Kenya]] and [[Tanzania]] encountered by these later Arab and Persian settlers have been variously identified with the trading settlements of [[Rhapta]], [[Azania]] and [[Menouthias]] <ref>Jens Finke, The Rough Guide to Tanzania (2010),https://books.google.com/books?isbn=1405380187</ref> referenced in early Greek and Chinese writings from 50 AD to 500 AD,<ref>Casson, Lionel (1989). The Periplus Maris Erythraei. Lionel Casson. (Translation by H. Frisk, 1927, with updates and improvements and detailed notes). Princeton, Princeton University Press.</ref><ref>Chami, F. A. (1999). "The Early Iron Age on Mafia island and its relationship with the mainland." Azania Vol. XXXIV 1999, pp. 1–10.</ref><ref>Chami, Felix A. 2002. "The Egypto-Graeco-Romans and Paanchea/Azania: sailing in the Erythraean Sea." From: Red Sea Trade and Travel. The British Museum. Sunday 6 October 2002. Organised by The Society for Arabian Studies</ref><ref>[[Yu Huan]], ''The Weilue'' in ''The Peoples of the West'', translation by John E. Hill, http://depts.washington.edu/silkroad/texts/weilue/weilue.html</ref><ref>Miller, J. Innes. 1969. Chapter 8: "The Cinnamon Route". In: The Spice Trade of the Roman Empire. Oxford: University Press. ISBN 0-19-814264-1</ref><ref>Martin A. Klein, G. Wesley Johnson, Perspectives on the African past (1972),
books.google.com/books?id=Ua_tAAAAMAAJ</ref><ref>Hill, John E. 2004. [http://web.archive.org/web/20050315032618/http://depts.washington.edu/uwch/silkroad/texts/weilue/weilue.html ''The Peoples of the West from the Weilue'' {{lang|zh-Hant|魏略}} ''by Yu Huan'' {{lang|zh-Hant|魚豢}}'': A Third Century Chinese Account Composed between 239 and 265 CE.''] Draft annotated English translation. See especially Section&nbsp;15 on ''Zesan'' = Azania and notes.
</ref><ref>Evelyne Jone Rich, Immanuel Maurice Wallerstein , Africa: Tradition and Change (1971), Page 124, https://books.google.com/books?id=pqafAAAAMAAJ</ref> ultimately giving rise to the name for [[Tanzania]].<ref>Zanzibar: Its History and Its People (1967), page 24, https://books.google.com/books?isbn=0714611026 , W.H. Ingrams</ref><ref>Lonely Planet, Mary Fitzpatrick, Tim Bewer , Lonely Planet Tanzania (2012), https://books.google.com/books?isbn=1743213026</ref> These early writings perhaps document the first wave of Bantu settlers to reach Southeast Africa during their migration.<ref>Rhonda M. Gonzales, Societies, religion, and history: central-east Tanzanians (2009), Page 222, https://books.google.com/books?id=o6owAQAAIAAJ</ref>

[[File:Swahili door Zanzibar.jpg|thumb|right|250px|A traditional Zanzibari-style [[Swahili people|Swahili]] coast door in [[Zanzibar]]]]

Historically, the [[Swahili people]] could be found as far north as northern [[Kenya]] and as far south as the [[Ruvuma River]] in [[Mozambique]]. Arab geographers referred to the Swahili coast as the land of the ''[[zanj]]'' (blacks).<ref>Collins and Burns (2007), p. 103.</ref>

Although once believed to be the descendants of Persian colonists, the ancient Swahili are now recognized by most historians, historical linguists, and archaeologists as a [[Bantu peoples|Bantu]] people who had sustained important interactions with Muslim merchants, beginning in the late 7th and early 8th centuries AD.

Medieval Swahili kingdoms are known to have had island trade ports, described by Greek historians as "[[metropolis]]es", and to have established regular trade routes<ref>[http://www.metmuseum.org/toah/ht/06/sfe/ht06sfe.htm "Eastern and Southern Africa 500&ndash;1000 CE"].</ref> with the [[Muslim world|Islamic world]] and Asia.<ref>[http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/africa/1924318.stm Tanzanian dig unearths ancient secret by Tira Shubart].</ref> Ports such as [[Mombasa]], [[Zanzibar]], and [[Kilwa Kisiwani|Kilwa]]<ref>[https://books.google.com/books?id=vLzp_zs1t6cC&pg=PA245&lpg=PA245&dq=Swahili+trade+ports&source=web&ots=xaFMc5_8QA&sig=BE9b98sOE1jAjl927RiwTXVCHTw&hl=en&ei=efaMSdiXNdWDtweDr6mqCw&sa=X&oi=book_result&resnum=6&ct=result A History of Mozambique]</ref> were known to Chinese sailors under [[Zheng He]] and medieval Islamic geographers such as the Berber traveller [[Ibn Battuta|Abu Abdullah ibn Battuta]].<ref>[http://www.fordham.edu/halsall/source/1354-ibnbattuta.html Ibn Battuta: Travels in Asia and Africa 1325&ndash;1354].</ref> The main Swahili exports were ivory, slaves, and gold. They traded with Arabia, India, Persia, and China.<ref>{{Cite web|url=https://www.britishmuseum.org/pdf/SwahiliCoast_TeachersNotes.pdf|title=The wealth of Africa The Swahili Coast|last=|first=|date=|website=Swahili Coast Teacher's Notes|publisher=The British Museum|access-date=18 September 2016}}</ref>

The Portuguese arrived in 1498. On a mission to economically control and [[Christianization|Christianize]] the Swahili coast, the Portuguese attacked Kilwa first in 1505 and other cities later. Because of Swahili resistance, the Portuguese attempt at establishing commercial control was never successful. By the late 17th century, Portuguese authority on the Swahili coast began to diminish. With the help of [[Oman]]i Arabs, by 1729 the Portuguese presence had been removed. The Swahili coast eventually became part of the [[Sultanate of Oman]]. Trade recovered, but it did not regain the levels of the past.<ref>Page, Willie F. (2001). p. 263,264</ref>

====Urewe====
{{main article|Urewe}}
The '''Urewe''' culture developed and spread in and around the [[Lake Victoria]] region of [[Africa]] during the [[African Iron Age]]. The culture's earliest dated artifacts are located in the [[Kagera Region]] of [[Tanzania]], and it extended as far west as the [[Kivu]] region of the [[Democratic Republic of the Congo]], as far east as the [[Nyanza Province|Nyanza]] and [[Western Province (Kenya)|Western]] provinces of [[Kenya]], and north into [[Uganda]], [[Rwanda]] and [[Burundi]]. Sites from the Urewe culture date from the Early Iron Age, from the 5th century BC to the 6th century AD.{{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}

The origins of the Urewe culture are ultimately in the [[Bantu expansion]] originating in Cameroon. Research into early Iron Age civilizations in [[Sub-Saharan Africa]] has been undertaken concurrently with studies on African linguistics on Bantu expansion. The Urewe culture may correspond to the Eastern subfamily of Bantu languages, spoken by the descendants of the first wave of Bantu peoples to settle East Africa. At first sight, Urewe seems to be a fully developed civilization recognizable through its distinctive, stylish earthenware and highly technical and sophisticated iron working techniques. Given our current level of knowledge, neither seems to have developed or altered for nearly 2,000 years. However, minor local variations in the ceramic ware can be observed.{{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}

Urewe is the name of the site in Kenya brought to prominence through the publication in 1948 of [[Mary Leakey]]’s archaeological findings. She described the early Iron Age period in the Great Lakes region in Central East Africa around Lake Victoria.{{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}

====Madagascar and Merina====
[[Madagascar]] was apparently first settled by [[Austronesian languages|Austronesian]] speakers from [[Southeast Asia]] before the 6th century AD and subsequently by [[Bantu languages|Bantu]] speakers from the east African mainland in the 6th or 7th century, according to archaeological and linguistic data. The Austronesians introduced [[banana]] and [[rice]] cultivation, and the Bantu speakers introduced cattle and other farming practices. About the year 1000, Arab and Indian trade settlement were started in northern Madagascar to exploit the Indian Ocean trade.<ref>Shillington (2005), p. 135.</ref> By the 14th century, [[Islam]] was introduced on the island by traders. Madagascar functioned in the East African medieval period as a contact port for the other Swahili seaport city-states such as [[Sofala]], [[Kilwa Sultanate|Kilwa]], [[Mombasa]], and [[Zanzibar]].{{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}

Several kingdoms emerged after the 15th century: the [[Sakalava people|Sakalava Kingdom]] (16th century) on the west coast, [[Tsitambala]] Kingdom (17th century) on the east coast, and [[Merina]] (15th century) in the central highlands. By the 19th century, Merina controlled the whole island. In 1500, the Portuguese were the first Europeans on the island, raiding the trading settlements.<ref name="Lye, Keith2002. pp. 242,243">Lye, Keith (2002). pp. 242,243</ref>

The British and later the French arrived. During the latter part of the 17th century, Madagascar was a popular transit point for [[Piracy|pirates]]. [[Radama I of Madagascar|Radama I]] (1810–1828) invited Christian [[Missionary|missionaries]] in the early 19th century. Queen [[Ranavalona I]] "the Cruel" (1828–61) banned the practice of [[Christianity]] in the kingdom, and an estimated 150,000 Christians perished. Under [[Radama II of Madagascar|Radama II]] (1861–1863), Madagascar took a French orientation, with great commercial concession given to the French. In 1895, in the second [[Franco-Hova War]], the French invaded Madagascar, taking over [[Antsiranana]] (Diego Suarez) and declaring Madagascar a [[protectorate]].<ref name="Lye, Keith2002. pp. 242,243"/>

====Lake Plateau states and empires====
Between the 14th and 15th centuries, large Southeast African kingdoms and states emerged, such as the [[Buganda]] <ref name="Roland Oliver 1800. pp. 24-25">Roland Oliver, et al. "Africa South of the Equator," in Africa Since 1800. Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press, 2005, pp. 24-25.</ref> and [[Karagwe]] <ref name="Roland Oliver 1800. pp. 24-25"/> Kingdoms of [[Uganda]] and [[Tanzania]].{{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}

=====Kitara and Bunyoro=====
[[File:Realkitara.JPG|thumb|250px|Lake Plateau states]]
By 1000 AD, numerous states had arisen on the [[Lake Plateau]] among the [[Great Lakes (Africa)|Great Lakes]] of [[East Africa]]. Cattle herding, cereal growing, and banana cultivation were the economic mainstays of these states. The [[Ntusi]] and [[Bigo]] earthworks are representative of one of the first states, the [[Bunyoro kingdom]], which oral tradition stipulates was part of the [[Empire of Kitara]] that dominated the whole Lakes region. A [[Luo peoples|Luo]] ethnic elite, from the Bito clan, ruled over the [[Bantu languages|Bantu-speaking]] [[Nyoro people]]. The society was essentially Nyoro in its culture, based on the evidence from pottery, settlement patterns, and economic specialization.<ref name="Burns 2007 pp. 122-123">Collins and Burns (2007), pp. 122&ndash;123.</ref>

The Bito clan claimed legitimacy by being descended from the Bachwezi clan, who were said to have ruled the Empire of Kitara. However, very little is known about Kitara; some scholars even question its historical existence. Most founding leaders of the various polities in the lake region seem to have claimed descent from the Bachwezi.<ref name="Burns 2007 pp. 122-123"/> There are now 13 million Tara who are part of the second African loss,(Nafi and Uma are two losses).{{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}

=====Buganda=====
{{Further information|Kabaka of Buganda}}
The [[Buganda kingdom]] was founded by the Ganda or Baganda people around the 14th century AD. The ancestors of the Ganda may have migrated to the northwest of [[Lake Victoria]] as early as 1000 BC. Buganda was ruled by the ''[[Kabaka of Buganda|kabaka]]'' with a ''bataka'' composed of the clan heads. Over time, the ''kabakas'' diluted the authority of the ''bataka'', with Buganda becoming a centralized monarchy. By the 16th century, Buganda was engaged in expansion but had a serious rival in [[Bunyoro]]. By the 1870's, Buganda was a wealthy nation-state. The ''kabaka'' ruled with his ''Lukiko'' (council of minister). Buganda had a naval fleet of a hundred vessels, each manned by thirty men. Buganda supplanted Bunyoro as the most important state in the region. However, by the early 20th century, Buganda became a province of the British [[Uganda Protectorate]].<ref>Lye, Keith (2002). p. 121,122.</ref>

=====Rwanda=====
Southeast of Bunyoro, near [[Lake Kivu]] at the bottom of the western rift, the [[Kingdom of Rwanda]] was founded, perhaps during the 17th century. [[Tutsi]] (BaTutsi) pastoralists formed the elite, with a king called the ''[[mwami]]''. The [[Hutu]] (BaHutu) were farmers. Both groups spoke the same language, but there were strict social norms against marrying each other and interaction. According to oral tradition, the Kingdom of Rwanda was founded by Mwami Ruganzu II (Ruganzu Ndori) (c. 1600&ndash;1624), with his capital near [[Kigali]]. It took 200 years to attain a truly centralized kingdom under Mwami [[Kigeli IV of Rwanda|Kigeli IV]] (Kigeri Rwabugiri) (1840–1895). Subjugation of the Hutu proved more difficult than subduing the Tutsi. The last Tutsi chief gave up to Mwami [[Mutara II of Rwanda|Mutara II]] (Mutara Rwogera) (1802–1853) in 1852, but the last Hutu holdout was conquered in the 1920s by Mwami [[Yuhi V of Rwanda|Yuhi V]] (Yuli Musinga) (1896&ndash;1931).<ref>Collins and Burns (2007), pp. 123&ndash;124.</ref>

=====Burundi=====
{{Further information|List of Kings of Burundi}}
South of the Kingdom of Rwanda was the [[Burundian monarchy|Kingdom of Burundi]]. It was founded by the Tutsi chief [[Ntare I Kivimira Savuyimba Semunganzashamba Rushatsi Cambarantama|Ntare Rushatsi]] (c. 1657&ndash;1705). Like Rwanda, Burundi was built on cattle raised by Tutsi pastoralists, crops from Hutu farmers, conquest, and political innovations. Under Mwami [[Ntare IV Rutaganzwa Rugamba|Ntari Rugaamba]] (c. 1795&ndash;1852), Burundi pursued an aggressive expansionist policy, one based more on diplomacy than force.<ref>Collins and Burns (2007), p. 124.</ref>

====Maravi (Malawi)====
[[File:Maravi Kingdom map c. 1650s.svg|thumb|right|120px|Maravi Kingdom]]
The [[Maravi]] claimed descent from Karonga (''kalonga''), who took that title as king. The Maravi connected Central Africa to the east coastal trade, with [[Swahili people|Swahili]] [[Kilwa Empire|Kilwa]]. By the 17th century, the Maravi Empire encompassed all the area between [[Lake Malawi]] and the mouth of the [[Zambezi River]]. The ''karonga'' was Mzura, who did much to extend the empire. Mzura made a pact with the Portuguese to establish a 4,000-man army to attack the [[Shona people|Shona]] in return for aid in defeating his rival Lundi, a chief of the Zimba. In 1623, he turned on the Portuguese and assisted the Shona. In 1640, he welcome back the Portuguese for trade. The Maravi Empire did not long survive the death of Mzura. By the 18th century, it had broken into its previous polities.<ref>Davidson (1991), pp. 164&ndash;165.</ref>


===West Africa===
===West Africa===
====The western Sahel and Sudan====
{{Main|History of West Africa|Sahelian kingdoms}}
[[File:Ghana empire map.png|thumb|left|The [[Ghana Empire]] at its greatest extent]]
The 7th to 13th centuries in West Africa were a period of relatively abundant rainfall that saw the explosive growth of trade, particularly across the [[Sahara desert]], and the flourishing of numerous important states.<ref name = Brooks>{{cite journal |last1=Brooks |first1=George E. |title=WESTERN AFRICA TO c1860 A.D. A PROVISIONAL HISTORICAL SCHEMA BASED ON CLIMATE PERIODS |journal=Indiana University African Studies Program |date=August 1985 |page=36}}</ref> The introduction of the [[Dromedary|camel]] to the western Sahel was a watershed moment, allowing more merchandise to move more easily.<ref name="Gestrich 2019">{{cite book |last=Gestrich |first=Nikolas |title=Oxford Research Encyclopedias: African history |chapter=Ghana Empire |year=2019 |doi=10.1093/acrefore/9780190277734.013.396 |isbn=978-0-19-027773-4 |url=https://oxfordre.com/africanhistory/display/10.1093/acrefore/9780190277734.001.0001/acrefore-9780190277734-e-396}}</ref> These desert-side states are the first to appear in the written record, with Arab and Berber merchants from North Africa leaving descriptions of their power and wealth.{{sfn|Levtzion|Hopkins|2000}} Nevertheless, there remain massive gaps in the historical record, and many details are speculative and/or based on much later traditions.


One of the most powerful and well known of these states was [[Wagadu]], commonly called the Ghana Empire, likely the dominant player in the western Sahel from the 6th century onwards.<ref name = Abney>{{cite thesis |last=Abney |first=Graham |title=Sundiata Keita's Invention of Latin Purgatory: The West African Gold Trade's Influence on Western European Society (ca.1050-1350) |year=2021 |publisher=University of New Mexico |url=https://digitalrepository.unm.edu/cgi/viewcontent.cgi?article=1295&context=hist_etds}}</ref> Wagadu was the most powerful of a constellation of states stretching from [[Takrur]] on the [[Senegal river]] valley to [[Mema]] in the Niger valley, all of whom were subservient to Ghana at least some of the time.<ref name=":0"/> Like Wagadu, the [[Gao Empire]] which rose in the 7th century had at least seven kingdoms accepting their suzerainty. Both [[Gao]] and [[Kumbi Saleh]] (capital of Wagadu) grew fabulously rich through the [[trans-Saharan trade]] routes linking these cities with [[Tadmekka]], [[Kairouan]], and [[Sijilmassa]] in [[North Africa]] along which flowed trade in salt, gold, slaves, and more.<ref>{{cite book |last=McIntosh |first=Susan |title=The Encyclopedia of Empire |chapter=Gao Empire |year=2016 |pages=1–3 |publisher=Wiley |doi=10.1002/9781118455074.wbeoe312 |isbn=978-1-118-44064-3 |url=https://onlinelibrary.wiley.com/doi/10.1002/9781118455074.wbeoe312}}</ref><ref name = Levtzion>{{citation |authorlink=Nehemia Levtzion |last=Levtzion |first=Nehemia |title=Ancient Ghana and Mali |publisher=Methuen |place=London |year=1973 |isbn=0-8419-0431-6}}</ref><ref name=":0">{{cite journal |last=McIntosh |first=Susan |title=Reconceptualizing Early Ghana |journal=Canadian Journal of African Studies |volume=43 |issue=2 |pages=347–373 |year=2008 |publisher=Taylor and Francis |jstor=40380172 |url=https://www.jstor.org/stable/40380172}}</ref><ref name="Gestrich 2019"/>
====Sahelian empires & states====


[[File:Ghana successor map 1200-es.svg|thumb|Map of the western [[Sahel]] and [[West Sudanian savanna|Sudan]] (northern West Africa) c. 1200. (''Songhai'' is [[Gao Empire|Gao]]) <br>Kingdoms in this era were centred around cities and cores, with variations of influence radiating out from these points, meaning there weren't fixed borders.]]
=====Ghana=====
{{see also|Serer history}}
[[File:Ghana empire map.png|thumb|right|250px|Ghana at its greatest extent]]
The [[Ghana Empire]] may have been an established kingdom as early as the 4th century AD, founded among the [[Soninke people|Soninke]] by Dinge Cisse. Ghana was first mentioned by Arab geographer [[Al-Farazi]] in the late 8th century. Ghana was inhabited by urban dwellers and rural farmers. The urban dwellers were the administrators of the empire, who were Muslims, and the ''Ghana'' (king), who practiced traditional religion. Two towns existed, one where the Muslim administrators and Berber-Arabs lived, which was connected by a stone-paved road to the king's residence. The rural dwellers lived in villages, which joined together into broader polities that pledged loyalty to the ''Ghana.'' The ''Ghana'' was viewed as divine, and his physical well-being reflected on the whole society. Ghana converted to [[Islam]] around 1050, after conquering [[Aoudaghost]].<ref>Shillington (2005), pp. 80&ndash;85.</ref>


The arrival of Islam in West Africa had seismic consequences for the history of the entire region. By the 10th century, the king of [[Gao]] had converted, possibly to [[Ibadi]] Islam.{{sfn|Gomez|2018|p=25}} In 1035 king [[War Jabi]] of Takrur became the first ruler to adopt Sunni Islam.<ref name="Colvin">Colvin, Lucie Gallistel, ''Historical dictionary of Senegal'', Scare Crow Press Inc. (1981), p. 18, {{ISBN|0-8108-1369-6}}</ref> The rise of the [[Almoravid dynasty|Almoravid]] [[Sanhaja]] in the 1050's, perhaps inspired and supported by Muslims in Takrur, pushed the leaders of Sahelian states to institutionalize Islam in the subsequent decades.<ref>Levtzion N. The Sahara and the Sudan from the Arab conquest of the Maghrib to the rise of the Almoravids. In: Fage JD, ed. The Cambridge History of Africa. The Cambridge History of Africa. Cambridge University Press; 1979:637-684.</ref> Historians debate whether the Almoravids conquered Wagadu or merely dominated them politically but not militarily. In any case the period saw significant upheaval and a shift in trade patterns as previously important cities like [[Awdaghost]] and [[Tadmekka]] fell victim to the Almoravids and their allies.{{Efn|Soninke oral traditions hold that, intent on invading Ghana, the Almoravid army found the king respectful of Islam, and that he willingly adopted Islam with the exchange of gold for an [[imam]] relocating to [[Koumbi Saleh]].<ref>{{cite journal| last1=Conrad |first1=David |last2=Fisher |first2=Humphrey |title=The Conquest That Never Was: Ghana and the Almoravids, 1076. I. The External Arabic Sources |journal=History in Africa |volume=10 |year=1983 |doi=10.2307/3171690 |jstor=3171690 |url=https://www.cambridge.org/core/journals/history-in-africa/article/conquest-that-never-was-ghana-and-the-almoravids-1076-i-the-external-arabic-sources/4C43B158FD3D74BE744D8634781A4E0A}}</ref>{{rp|pages=23–24}}}}{{sfn|Levtzion|Hopkins|2000|p=73, 98}} In the confusion, some vassals achieved independence such as [[Mema]], [[Sosso Empire|Sosso]], and [[Kingdom of Diarra|Diarra/Diafunu]], with the last two being especially powerful.<ref name = Abney/> Despite Wagadu's regaining full independence and power throughout the 12th century, this could not counteract the worsening climate and shifts in trade. Around the turn of the 13th century, the [[Sosso Empire]] united the region and conquered a weakened [[Ghana Empire|Ghana]] from its south, spurring large-scale Soninke out-migration.<ref>{{cite book |last1=Fall |first1=Mamadou |editor1-last=Fall |editor1-first=Mamadou |editor2-last=Fall |editor2-first=Rokhaya |editor3-last=Mane |editor3-first=Mamadou |title=Bipolarisation du Senegal du XVIe - XVIIe siécle |date=2021 |publisher=HGS Editions |location=Dakar |pages=14–39 |language=French |chapter=Les Terroirs Historiques et la Poussée Soninké}}</ref>
The Ghana Empire grew wealthy by taxing the [[trans-Saharan trade]] that linked [[Tiaret]] and [[Sijilmasa]] to Aoudaghost. Ghana controlled access to the goldfields of [[Bambouk]], southeast of [[Koumbi Saleh]]. A percentage of salt and gold going through its territory was taken. The empire was not involved in production.<ref>Iliffe, John(2007). p. 51&ndash;53.</ref>


[[Category:Successor states to the Ghana Empire|some of Ghana's vassals]]
By the 11th century, Ghana was in decline. It was once thought that the sacking of Koumbi Saleh by Berbers under the [[Almoravid dynasty]] in 1076 was the cause. This is no longer accepted. Several alternative explanations are cited. One important reason is the transfer of the gold trade east to the [[Niger River]] and the [[Taghaza]] Trail, and Ghana's consequent economic decline. Another reason cited is political instability through rivalry among the different hereditary polities.<ref>Collins and Burns (2007), p. 83.</ref>
The empire came to an end in 1230, when [[Takrur]] in northern [[Senegal]] took over the capital.<ref>Davidson (1991), pp. 173, 174.</ref><ref>[http://www.bbc.co.uk/worldservice/africa/features/storyofafrica/4chapter1.shtml The Story of Africa| BBC World Service<!-- Bot generated title -->]</ref>


[[Sosso Empire|Sosso]]'s [[Soumaoro Kante]] conquered [[Diarra]], [[Gajaaga]], and the [[Manding region]].<ref>POLLET Eric, WINTER Grace, La Société Soninké (Dyahunu, Mali), Bruxelles, Editions de l’Institut de Sociologie de l’Université Libre de Bruxelles, 1971.</ref> According to the oral [[Epic of Sundiata]], [[Sundiata Keita]], a [[Mandinka people|Mandinka]] prince in exile, returned to [[Pre-imperial Mali|Manden]] to save his people of the tyrannical Sosso king. Sundiata unified the [[Twelve Doors of Mali|Mandinka clans]], allied with [[Mema]], and defeated [[Soumaoro Kante]] at the [[Battle of Kirina]] in the early 13th century. He then proclaimed the ''[[Kouroukan Fouga]]'' of the nascent [[Mali Empire]].<ref name="Niane 1984" /> Allied kingdoms, including [[Mema]] and [[Ghana Empire|Wagadu]], retained leadership of their province, while conquered leaders were assigned a ''[[Mali Empire#Government|farin]]'' subordinate to the ''[[Mansa (title)|mansa]]'' (emperor), with provinces retaining a great deal of autonomy.<ref>{{cite journal |last1=Cissoko |first1=Sekene Mody |title=Formations sociales et État en Afrique précoloniale : Approche historique |journal=Présence Africaine |date=1983 |volume=COLLOQUE SUR « LA PROBLÉMATIQUE DE L'ÉTAT EN AFRIQUE NOIRE » |issue=127/128 |pages=50–71 |doi=10.3917/presa.127.0050 |jstor=24350899 |url=https://www.jstor.org/stable/24350899 |access-date=4 July 2023 }}</ref>
=====Mali=====
[[File:The Mali Empire.jpg|thumb|left|The [[Mali Empire]] in 1337 CE, with major gold fields, of [[Bambuk]], [[Siguiri|Bure]], [[Gaoua|Lobi]] (tended by the [[Ga-Adangbe people|Gan]] and later [[Lobi people]]), and [[Tarkwa|Akan]], and [[Trans-Saharan trade|trade routes]], outlined. The desert should extend further south to [[Koumbi Saleh|Koumbi]]. The [[Mossi Kingdoms]] are located north of Lobi.]]
{{Further information|Keita Dynasty}}
[[File:MALI empire map.PNG|thumb|250px|Mali Empire at its greatest extent]]
The [[Mali Empire]] began in the 13th century AD, when a [[Mandé peoples|Mande]] (Mandingo) leader, [[Sundiata Keita|Sundiata]] (Lord Lion) of the Keita clan, defeated [[Soumaoro Kanté]], king of the [[Susu people|Sosso]] or southern [[Soninke people|Soninke]], at the [[Battle of Kirina]] in c. 1235. Sundiata continued his conquest from the fertile forests and Niger Valley, east to the Niger Bend, north into the Sahara, and west to the Atlantic Ocean, absorbing the remains of the Ghana Empire. Sundiata took on the title of ''[[Mansa (title)|mansa]]''. He established the capital of his empire at [[Niani, Mali|Niani]].<ref>Collins and Burns (2007), pp. 83&ndash;84.</ref>


In addition to campaigns in the north to subdue [[Kingdom of Diarra|Diafunu]], Mali established suzerainty over the highlands of [[Fouta Djallon]].<ref>Bühnen, Stephan. “In Quest of Susu.” History in Africa, vol. 21, 1994, pp. 1–47. JSTOR, https://doi.org/10.2307/3171880. Accessed 2 Nov. 2024.</ref> After being insulted by the [[Wolof people|Wolof]] king of [[Kita, Mali|Kita]], Sundiata sent [[Tiramakhan Traore]] west at the head of a large army, ultimately bringing most of [[Senegambia]] under the empire's control and, after defeating the [[Bainuk people|Bainuk]] king, established dozens of Mandinka vassal kingdoms in the [[Gambia river|Gambia]] and [[Casamance river|Casamance]] basins, a region known as [[Kaabu]].<ref>{{cite book |last=Niane |first=Djibril Tamsir |title=Histoire des Mandingues de l'Ouest: le royaume du Gabou |publisher=KARTHALA Editions |year=1989 |pages=221 Pages|isbn=9782865372362 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=pHCgAnkySJwC&q=Kikikor&pg=PA22}}</ref>
Although the salt and gold trade continued to be important to the Mali Empire, agriculture and pastoralism was also critical. The growing of [[sorghum]], [[millet]], and rice was a vital function. On the northern borders of the [[Sahel]], grazing cattle, sheep, goats, and camels were major activities. Mande society was organize around the village and land. A cluster of villages was called a ''kafu'', ruled by a ''farma''. The ''farma'' paid tribute to the ''mansa''. A dedicated army of elite cavalry and infantry maintained order, commanded by the royal court. A formidable force could be raised from tributary regions, if necessary.<ref name="Burns 2007 pp. 83-87">Collins and Burns (2007), pp. 83&ndash;87.</ref>


====Within the Niger bend and the forest region====
Conversion to [[Islam]] was a gradual process. The power of the ''mansa'' depended on upholding traditional beliefs and a spiritual foundation of power. Sundiata initially kept Islam at bay. Later ''mansas'' were devout Muslims but still acknowledged traditional [[Deity|deities]] and took part in traditional rituals and festivals, which were important to the Mande. Islam became a court religion under Sundiata's son [[Uli I of Mali|Uli I]] (1225&ndash;1270). ''Mansa'' Uli made a pilgrimage to [[Mecca]], becoming recognized within the Muslim world. The court was staffed with literate Muslims as secretaries and accountants. Muslim traveller [[Ibn Battuta]] left vivid descriptions of the empire.<ref name="Burns 2007 pp. 83-87"/>
{{Main|History of West Africa|Kingdom of Nri|Ife Empire|Oyo Empire|Bonoman|Kingdom of Dagbon|Benin Empire|Denkyira}}
<!-- Unsourced section that I think is also wrong - to be worked on.-->
<!-- Meanwhile in the 11th century, [[Mossi people|Mossi]] traditions hold that a [[Yennenga|princess]] left [[Kingdom of Dagbon|Dagbon]] in the [[Guinean forest–savanna mosaic|forest region]] to the south to found [[Ouagadougou]], with her children founding the [[Mossi Kingdoms|kingdoms]] of [[Tenkodogo]], [[Fada N'Gourma]], and [[Zondoma]]. Circa 1170, internal conflict within the [[Mossi Kingdoms|Ouagadougou dynasty]] induced the founding of [[Yatenga]] to the north, which later conquered [[Zondoma]]. -->


While the precise timeline is unknown, archaeological evidence points to settlements in [[Ile-Ife]] being one of the earliest south of the Niger river, dating back as early as the 10th to 6th century BCE. The city gradually transitioned into a more urban center around the 4th to 7th centuries CE. By the 8th century, a powerful city-state had formed,<ref>{{Cite journal | last = Horton | first = Robin | title = Ancient Ife: A Reassessment | journal = Journal of the Historical Society of Nigeria | volume = 9 | issue = 4 | pages = 69–149 | date = June 1979 | publisher = Historical Society of Nigeria }}</ref> laying the foundation for the eventual rise of the [[Ife Empire]] (circa 1200-1420). <ref name="Akinwumi">{{cite book |last=akinwumi |first= ogundiran|author-link= Akinwumi Ogundiran |date=2020|title= The Yoruba: A New History|publisher= Indiana University Press|page= |isbn=9780253051509}}</ref>
Mali reached the peak of its power and extent in the 14th century, when [[Musa I of Mali|''Mansa'' Musa]] (1312–1337) made his famous ''[[hajj]]'' to Mecca with 500 slaves, each holding a bar of gold worth 500 mitqals.<ref>Davidson, Basil (1971), ''Great Ages of Man: African Kingdoms'', p. 83. [[New York City]]: [[Time Life|Time Life Books]]. [[Library of Congress]] 66-25647.</ref> ''Mansa'' Musa's ''hajj'' devalued gold in [[Mamluk Sultanate (Cairo)|Mamluk Egypt]] for a decade. He made a great impression on the minds of the Muslim and European world. He invited scholars and architects like [[Al Sahili|Ishal al-Tuedjin]] (al-Sahili) to further integrate Mali into the [[Muslim world|Islamic world]].<ref name="Burns 2007 pp. 83-87"/>
Under figures like the now defied figures such as [[Oduduwa]], revered as the first divine king of the Yoruba, the Ife Empire grew. Ile-Ife, its capital, rose to prominence, its influence extending across a vast swathe of what is now southwestern Nigeria.


The period between 1200 and 1400 is often referred to as the "golden age" of Ile-Ife, marked by exceptional artistic production, economic prosperity, and urban development. The city's artisans excelled in crafting exquisite sculptures from bronze, terracotta, and stone. These works, renowned for their naturalism and technical mastery, were not only objects of aesthetic appreciation but also likely held religious significance, potentially reflecting the cosmology and belief systems of the Ife people.<ref name="Blier">{{cite book|last= blier|first= suzanne|date= 2014|title= art and risk in ancient yoruba: ife history, power, and identity, c. 1300|url= https://doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139128872|location= |publisher= Cambridge University Press|page= |doi= 10.1017/CBO9781139128872|isbn= 9781107021662|access-date= 2021-11-06|archive-date= 2022-08-27|archive-url= https://web.archive.org/web/20220827035513/https://www.cambridge.org/core/books/art-and-risk-in-ancient-yoruba/1D8136F1682FC0244F690903B437653D|url-status= live}}</ref>
The Mali Empire saw an expansion of learning and [[literacy]]. In 1285, [[Sakura (mansa)|Sakura]], a [[Freedman|freed slave]], usurped the throne. This ''mansa'' drove the [[Tuareg people|Tuareg]] out of [[Timbuktu]] and established it as a center of learning and commerce. The book trade increased, and book copying became a very respectable and profitable profession. Timbuktu and [[Djenné]] became important centers of learning within the Islamic world.<ref>Davidson (1971), pp. 84&ndash;85.</ref>


This artistic tradition coincided with Ile-Ife's role as a major commercial hub. The Ife Empire's strategic location facilitated its participation in extensive trade networks that spanned West Africa. Of note is the evidence of a thriving glass bead industry in Ile-Ife. Archaeological excavations have unearthed numerous glass beads, indicating local production and pointing to the existence of specialized knowledge and technology. These beads, particularly the [[dichroic glass|dichroic]] beads known for their iridescent qualities, were highly sought-after trade items, found as far afield as the [[Sahel]] region, demonstrating the far-reaching commercial connections of the Ife Empire.<ref name="Akinwumi" />
After the reign of [[Suleyman (mansa)|Mansa Suleyman]] (1341–1360), Mali began its spiral downward. [[Mossi people|Mossi]] cavalry raided the exposed southern border. Tuareg harassed the northern border in order to retake Timbuktu. [[Fula people|Fulani]] (Fulbe) eroded Mali's authority in the west by establishing the independent [[Imamate of Futa Toro]], a successor to the kingdom of [[Takrur]]. [[Serer people|Serer]] and [[Wolof Empire|Wolof]] alliances were broken. In 1545 to 1546, the [[Songhai Empire]] took [[Niani, Mali Empire|Niani]]. After 1599, the empire lost the [[Bambouk]] goldfields and disintegrated into petty polities.<ref name="Burns 2007 pp. 83-87"/>


=====Songhai=====
{{Further information|Askiya Dynasty|Sonni Dynasty}}
[[File:SONGHAI empire map.PNG|thumb|right|250px|The Songhai Empire, c. 1500]]
The [[Songhai people]] are descended from fishermen on the [[Niger River|Middle Niger River]]. They established their capital at Kukiya in the 9th century AD and at [[Gao]] in the 12th century. The Songhai speak a [[Nilo-Saharan languages|Nilo-Saharan language]].<ref>Collins and Burns (2007), p. 87.</ref>


[[Sonni Ali]], a Songhai, began his conquest by capturing [[Timbuktu]] in 1468 from the [[Tuareg people|Tuareg]]. He extended the empire to the north, deep into the desert, pushed the [[Mossi people|Mossi]] further south of the Niger, and expanded southwest to Djenne. His army consisted of cavalry and a fleet of canoes. Sonni Ali was not a Muslim, and he was portrayed negatively by Berber-Arab scholars, especially for attacking Muslim Timbuktu. After his death in 1492, his heirs were deposed by General [[Askia Mohammad I|Muhammad Ture]], a Muslim of Soninke origins <ref>Shillington (2005), pp. 100&ndash;101.</ref>


<sup>This section is being written</sup>
Muhammad Ture (1493&ndash;1528) founded the [[Askiya Dynasty]], ''[[askiya]]'' being the title of the king. He consolidated the conquests of Sonni Ali. Islam was used to extend his authority by declaring [[jihad]] on the Mossi, reviving the trans-Saharan trade, and having the [[Abbasid Caliphate|Abbasid "shadow" caliph]] in Cairo declare him as caliph of Sudan. He established Timbuktu as a great center of Islamic learning. Muhammad Ture expanded the empire by pushing the Tuareg north, capturing Aïr in the east, and capturing salt-producing [[Taghaza]]. He brought the [[Hausa Kingdoms|Hausa states]] into the Songhay trading network. He further centralized the administration of the empire by selecting administrators from loyal servants and families and assigning them to conquered territories. They were responsible for raising local militias. Centralization made Songhay very stable, even during dynastic disputes. [[Leo Africanus]] left vivid descriptions of the empire under Askiya Muhammad. Askiya Muhammad was deposed by his son in 1528. After much rivalry, Muhammad Ture's last son [[Askia Daoud|Askiya Daoud]] (1529&ndash;1582) assumed the throne.<ref>Collins and Burns (2007), p. 88.</ref>


===Central Africa===
In 1591, [[Morocco]] invaded the Songhai Empire under [[Ahmad al-Mansur]] of the [[Saadi Dynasty]] in order to secure the goldfields of the Sahel. At the [[Battle of Tondibi]], the Songhai army was defeated. The Moroccans captured Djenne, Gao, and Timbuktu, but they were unable to secure the whole region. Askiya Nuhu and the Songhay army regrouped at [[Dendi Kingdom|Dendi]] in the heart of Songhai territory where a spirited guerrilla resistance sapped the resources of the Moroccans, who were dependent upon constant resupply from Morocco. Songhai split into several states during the 17th century.
====The central Sahel and Cameroon====
{{Main|Kanem Empire|Bilala people#History|Wadai Empire|Sao civilisation|Tikar people#History|Bamileke people#History}}


<sup>This section is being written</sup>
Morocco found its venture unprofitable. The gold trade had been diverted to Europeans on the coast. Most of the trans-Saharan trade was now diverted east to [[Bornu Empire|Bornu]]. Expensive equipment purchased with gold had to be sent across the Sahara, an unsustainable scenario. The Moroccans who remained married into the population and were referred to as ''[[Arma people|Arma]]'' or ''Ruma''. They established themselves at Timbuktu as a military caste with various fiefs, independent from Morocco. Amid the chaos, other groups began to assert themselves, including the [[Fula people|Fulani]] of [[Futa Tooro]] who encroached from the west. The [[Bambara Empire]], one of the states that broke from Songhai, sacked Gao. In 1737, the Tuareg massacred the ''Arma''.<ref name="Burns 2007 pp. 88-89">Collins and Burns (2007), pp. 88-89.</ref><ref>Shillington (2005), pp. 100&ndash;102, 179&ndash;181.</ref>


In northern modern-day [[Nigeria]], [[Kano Chronicle|Hausa tradition]] holds that [[Bayajidda]] came to [[Daura]] in the 9th century, and his descendants founded the [[Hausa Kingdoms|kingdoms]] of [[Daura]], [[Kingdom of Kano|Kano]], [[Rano]], [[History of Katsina|Katsina]], [[Gobir]], [[Zazzau]], and [[Hadejia|Biram]] in the 10th, 11th, and 12th centuries, with his bastard descendants founding [[Hausa Kingdoms|various others]].<ref>{{Cite web |last=Administration |date=2020-01-10 |title=Bayajidda HAUSA Historical Legend Myth or Reality |url=https://www.csan-niger.com/bayajidda-hausa-historical-legend-myth-or-reality.php |access-date=2024-07-07 |website=CSAN Niger |language=French}}</ref> While the historical validity of these legends is unknowable, the Arab geographer [[al-Yaqubi]], writing in 872/873 CE (AH 259), describes a kingdom called "HBShH" with a city named "ThBYR" located between the Niger and the [[Kanem–Bornu Empire]] which may refer to Hausa.{{sfn|Levtzion|Hopkins|2000|p=21}}
=====Sokoto Caliphate=====
The [[Fula people|Fulani]] were migratory people. They moved from [[Mauritania]] and settled in [[Futa Tooro]], [[Fouta Djallon|Futa Djallon]], and subsequently throughout the rest of [[West Africa]]. By the 14th century CE, they had converted to [[Islam]]. During the 16th century, they established themselves at [[Macina, Mali|Macina]] in southern [[Mali]]. During the 1670's, they declared [[jihad]]s on non-Muslims. Several states were formed from these jihadist wars, at Futa Toro, Futa Djallon, Macina, [[Oualia]], and Bundu. The most important of these states was the [[Sokoto Caliphate]] or [[Fulani Empire]].{{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}


====The Congo Basin====
In the city of [[Gobir]], [[Usman dan Fodio]] (1754–1817) accused the Hausa leadership of practicing an impure version of Islam and of being morally corrupt. In 1804, he launched the [[Fulani War]] as a jihad among a population that was restless about high taxes and discontented with its leaders. Jihad fever swept northern [[Nigeria]], with strong support among both the Fulani and the Hausa. Usman created an empire that included parts of northern Nigeria, [[Benin]], and [[Cameroon]], with [[Sokoto]] as its capital. He retired to teach and write and handed the empire to his son [[Muhammed Bello]]. The Sokoto Caliphate lasted until 1903 when the British conquered northern Nigeria.<ref>Lye, Keith (2002). p. 188</ref>
{{See also|History of Central Africa}}{{Expand section|date=October 2024}}
Following the Bantu migrations, a period of state and class formation began circa 700 with four centres; one in the west around [[Pool Malebo]], one south around the [[Geography of Angola|highlands of Angola]], a third north-central around [[Lake Mai-Ndombe]], and a fourth in the far southeast in the [[Upemba Depression]].<ref name=":02">{{Citation |title=The Development of States in West Central Africa to 1540 |date=2020 |work=A History of West Central Africa to 1850 |pages=16–55 |editor-last=Thornton |editor-first=John K. |url=https://www.cambridge.org/core/books/abs/history-of-west-central-africa-to-1850/development-of-states-in-west-central-africa-to-1540/CE71122CF8DFD7B4B188BA34F8F65BFC |access-date=2024-09-21 |series=New Approaches to African History |place=Cambridge |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-1-107-56593-7}}</ref>{{Rp|page=|pages=17-18}}


In the Upemba Depression social stratification and governance began to form after the 10th century based on villages.<ref name=":02" />{{Rp|pages=18-19}}
====Forest empires and states====


===Southern Africa===
=====Akan kingdoms and emergence of Asante Empire=====
====Southern Great Lakes and the Zambezi Basin====
{{Further information|List of rulers of Asante}}
{{Main|Leopard's Kopje|Mapungubwe|Kingdom of Zimbabwe|Mutapa Empire|Kingdom of Butua|Maravi}}
[[File:Kent wove.jpg|thumb|right|250px|[[Ashanti people|Ashanti]] Kente cloth patterns]]
The [[Akan people|Akan]] speak a [[Kwa languages|Kwa language]]. The speakers of Kwa languages are believed to have come from [[East Africa|East]]/[[Central Africa]], before settling in the [[Sahel]].<ref>{{cite web |url=https://genographic.nationalgeographic.com/genographic/atlas.html |title=Atlas of the Human Journey |publisher=The Genographic Project |accessdate=10 January 2009}}</ref> By the 12th century, the Akan Kingdom of [[Bonoman]] (Bono State) was established. During the 13th century, when the gold mines in modern-day [[Mali]] started to dry up, Bonoman and later other Akan states began to rise to prominence as the major players in the Gold trade. It was [[Bonoman]] and other Akan kingdoms like [[Denkyira]], [[Akyem]], [[Akwamu]] which were the predecessors to what became the all-powerful [[Empire of Ashanti]]. When and how the Ashante got to their present location is debatable. What is known is that by the 17th century an Akan people were identified as living in a state called Kwaaman. The location of the state was north of Lake Bosomtwe. The state's revenue was mainly derived from trading in gold and [[kola nut]]s and clearing forest to plant [[yam (vegetable)|yams]]. They built towns between the [[Pra River (Ghana)|Pra]] and [[Ofin]] rivers. They formed alliances for defense and paid tribute to [[Denkyira]] one of the more powerful Akan states at that time along with Adansi and [[Akwamu]]. During the 16th century, Ashante society experienced sudden changes, including population growth because of cultivation of [[New World]] plants such as [[cassava]] and [[maize]] and an increase in the gold trade between the coast and the north.<ref>Collins and Burns (2007), p. 139.</ref>


By the 4th century, [[Bantu peoples]] had established farming villages south of the [[Zambezi River]]. The [[San people|San]], having inhabited the region for around 100,000 years, were driven off their ancestral lands or incorporated by Bantu speaking groups.<ref name=":14">{{Cite book |last=Mlambo |first=A. S. |url=https://archive.org/details/historyofzimbabw0000mlam/mode/2up?view=theater |title=A history of Zimbabwe |date=2014 |publisher=New York, NY : Cambridge University Press |others=Internet Archive |isbn=978-1-107-02170-9}}</ref>{{Rp|page=|pages=11-12}} The Zambezi Plateau came to be dotted with the agricultural chiefdoms of the [[Zhizo people]] and [[Leopard's Kopje]] people, in which cattle was the primary identifier of wealth. External trade began around the 7th century, primarily exporting gold and ivory.<ref name=":14" />{{Rp|page=14}} Around 900, motivated by the [[ivory trade]], some Zhizo moved south to settle the [[Limpopo River|Limpopo]]-[[Shashe River|Shashe]] Basin. Their capital and most populated settlement was [[Schroda, South Africa|Schroda]], and via the coastal [[Swahili people|Swahili]] city-state [[Chibuene]] they engaged in the [[Indian Ocean trade]].<ref name=":052">{{Cite book |last=Huffman |first=Thomas N. |url=https://archive.org/details/mapungubweancien0000huff/mode/2up?view=theater |title=Mapungubwe : ancient African civilisation on the Limpopo |date=2005 |publisher=Johannesburg : Wits University Press |others=Internet Archive |isbn=978-1-86814-408-2}}</ref>{{Rp|page=10-14}}
By the 17th century, [[Osei Kofi Tutu I]] (c. 1695&ndash;1717), with help of [[Okomfo Anokye]], unified what became the Ashante into a confederation with the [[Asante royal thrones|Golden Stool]] as a symbol of their unity and spirit. Osei Tutu engaged in a massive territorial expansion. He built up the Ashante army based on the [[Akan people|Akan]] state of [[Akwamu]], introducing new organization and turning a disciplined militia into an effective fighting machine. In 1701, the Ashante conquered Denkyira, giving them access to the coastal trade with Europeans, especially the Dutch. [[Opoku Ware I]] (1720–1745) engaged in further expansion, adding other southern Akan states to the growing empire. He turned north adding [[Techiman]], Banda, [[Gyaaman]], and [[Gonja people|Gonja]], states on the [[Black Volta]]. Between 1744 and 1745, ''Asantehene'' Opoku attacked the powerful northern state of Dagomba, gaining control of the important middle Niger trade routes. [[Kusi Obodom]] (1750–1764) succeeded Opoku. He solidified all the newly won territories. [[Osei Kwadwo]] (1777–1803) imposed administrative reforms that allowed the empire to be governed effectively and to continue its military expansion. [[Osei Kwame Panyin]] (1777–1803), Osei Tutu Kwame (1804–1807), and Osei Bonsu (1807–1824) continued territorial consolidation and expansion. The Ashante Empire included all of present-day [[Ghana]] and large parts of the [[Ivory Coast]].<ref>Collins and Burns (2007), p. 140.</ref>


The 10th century saw increased global demand for gold as various Muslim, European, and Indian states began issuing gold coinage.<ref name=":552">{{Cite book |last1=Chirikure |first1=Shadreck |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=3pa7CgAAQBAJ&dq=kingdom+of+mapungubwe&pg=PT6 |title=Mapungubwe Reconsidered: A Living Legacy: Exploring Beyond the Rise and Decline of the Mapungubwe State |last2=Delius |first2=Peter |last3=Esterhuysen |first3=Amanda |last4=Hall |first4=Simon |last5=Lekgoathi |first5=Sekibakiba |last6=Maulaudzi |first6=Maanda |last7=Neluvhalani |first7=Vele |last8=Ntsoane |first8=Otsile |last9=Pearce |first9=David |date=2015-10-01 |publisher=Real African Publishers Pty Ltd. |isbn=978-1-920655-06-8 |language=en}}</ref> Around 1000, some Leopard's Kopje people moved south to settle [[Bambandyanalo]] (known as K2), as the Zhizo moved west to settle [[Toutswe]] in modern day Botswana. Some scholars believe their relations to have been hostile, however others insist they were more complex, both socially and politically.<ref>{{Cite journal |last=Calabrese |first=John A. |date=2000-12-01 |title=Interregional Interaction in Southern Africa: Zhizo and Leopard's Kopje Relations in Northern South Africa, Southwestern Zimbabwe, and Eastern Botswana, AD 1000 to 1200 |url=https://link.springer.com/article/10.1023/A:1006796925891 |journal=African Archaeological Review |language=en |volume=17 |issue=4 |pages=183–210 |doi=10.1023/A:1006796925891 |issn=1572-9842}}</ref> The San, who were believed to have closer connections to the old spirits of the land, were often turned to by other societies for [[Rainmaking (ritual)|rainmaking]]. The community at K2 chose the San rather than the Zhizo, their political rivals, because the San did not believe in ancestors, and by not acknowledging the Zhizo's ancestors they would not be held to ransom by them.<ref name=":542">{{Cite book |last1=Chirikure |first1=Shadreck |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=3pa7CgAAQBAJ&dq=kingdom+of+mapungubwe&pg=PT6 |title=Mapungubwe Reconsidered: A Living Legacy: Exploring Beyond the Rise and Decline of the Mapungubwe State |last2=Delius |first2=Peter |last3=Esterhuysen |first3=Amanda |last4=Hall |first4=Simon |last5=Lekgoathi |first5=Sekibakiba |last6=Maulaudzi |first6=Maanda |last7=Neluvhalani |first7=Vele |last8=Ntsoane |first8=Otsile |last9=Pearce |first9=David |date=2015-10-01 |publisher=Real African Publishers Pty Ltd. |isbn=978-1-920655-06-8 |language=en}}</ref> To their north, the community at [[Mapela, Zimbabwe|Mapela Hill]] had possibly developed [[sacral kingship]] by the 11th century.<ref>{{Cite journal |last=Huffman |first=Thomas N. |date=2015 |title=Mapela, Mapungubwe and the Origins of States in Southern Africa |url=https://www.jstor.org/stable/24643605 |journal=The South African Archaeological Bulletin |volume=70 |issue=201 |pages=15–27 |jstor=24643605 |issn=0038-1969}}</ref><ref>{{Cite journal |last1=Chirikure |first1=Shadreck |last2=Manyanga |first2=Munyaradzi |last3=Pollard |first3=A. Mark |last4=Bandama |first4=Foreman |last5=Mahachi |first5=Godfrey |last6=Pikirayi |first6=Innocent |date=2014-10-31 |title=Zimbabwe Culture before Mapungubwe: New Evidence from Mapela Hill, South-Western Zimbabwe |journal=PLOS ONE |language=en |volume=9 |issue=10 |pages=e111224 |doi=10.1371/journal.pone.0111224 |doi-access=free |issn=1932-6203 |pmc=4215987 |pmid=25360782}}</ref> K2 had a population of 1500 by 1200.<ref name=":062">{{Cite book |last=Huffman |first=Thomas N. |url=https://archive.org/details/mapungubweancien0000huff/mode/2up?view=theater |title=Mapungubwe: ancient African civilisation on the Limpopo |date=2005 |publisher=Johannesburg : Wits University Press |others=Internet Archive |isbn=978-1-86814-408-2}}</ref>{{Rp|pages=26-29}} The large wealth generated by the [[Indian Ocean trade]] created unprecedented inequalities, evolving over time from a society based on social ranking to one based on [[social classes]]. K2's spatial arrangement became unsuited to this development.<ref name=":07">{{Cite book |last=Huffman |first=Thomas N. |url=https://archive.org/details/mapungubweancien0000huff/mode/2up?view=theater |title=Mapungubwe : ancient African civilisation on the Limpopo |date=2005 |publisher=Johannesburg : Wits University Press |others=Internet Archive |isbn=978-1-86814-408-2}}</ref>{{Rp|page=30}}
The ''ashantehene'' inherited his position from his mother. He was assisted at the capital, Kumasi, by a civil service of men talented in trade, diplomacy, and the military, with a head called the ''Gyaasehene''. Men from Arabia, Sudan, and Europe were employed in the civil service, all of them appointed by the ''ashantehene''. At the capital and in other towns, the ''ankobia'' or special police were used as bodyguards to the ''ashantehene'', as sources of intelligence, and to suppress rebellion. Communication throughout the empire was maintained via a network of well-kept roads from the coast to the middle Niger and linking together other trade cities.<ref>Davidson (1991), p. 240.</ref><ref>Collins and Burns (2007), pp. 140&ndash;141.</ref>


Amid a harsh drought which likely troubled the society,<ref name=":56">{{Cite book |last1=Chirikure |first1=Shadreck |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=3pa7CgAAQBAJ&dq=kingdom+of+mapungubwe&pg=PT6 |title=Mapungubwe Reconsidered: A Living Legacy: Exploring Beyond the Rise and Decline of the Mapungubwe State |last2=Delius |first2=Peter |last3=Esterhuysen |first3=Amanda |last4=Hall |first4=Simon |last5=Lekgoathi |first5=Sekibakiba |last6=Maulaudzi |first6=Maanda |last7=Neluvhalani |first7=Vele |last8=Ntsoane |first8=Otsile |last9=Pearce |first9=David |date=2015-10-01 |publisher=Real African Publishers Pty Ltd. |isbn=978-1-920655-06-8 |language=en}}</ref> royal elites moved the capital to Mapungubwe Hill and settled its flat-topped summit around 1220, while most people settled below. Mapungubwe Hill became the sole rainmaking hill, and its habitation by the leader emphasised a link between himself and rainmaking, which was substantial in the development of sacral kingship.<ref name=":024">{{Cite book |last=Huffman |first=Thomas N. |url=https://archive.org/details/mapungubweancien0000huff/mode/2up?view=theater |title=Mapungubwe : ancient African civilisation on the Limpopo |date=2005 |publisher=Johannesburg : Wits University Press |others=Internet Archive |isbn=978-1-86814-408-2}}</ref>{{Rp|page=|pages=32-34}} The first king had their palace on the western part of the hill. His entourage included soldiers and [[Praise singer|praise singers]], along with musicians who played [[Mbira|mbiras]] and [[Xylophone|xylophones]]. They traded locally with [[Toutswe]] and [[Eiland, Limpopo, South Africa|Eiland]] among others. High global demand saw gold and ivory exported to the [[Indian Ocean trade]] via [[Sofala]].<ref name=":532">{{Cite book |last1=Chirikure |first1=Shadreck |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=3pa7CgAAQBAJ&dq=kingdom+of+mapungubwe&pg=PT6 |title=Mapungubwe Reconsidered: A Living Legacy: Exploring Beyond the Rise and Decline of the Mapungubwe State |last2=Delius |first2=Peter |last3=Esterhuysen |first3=Amanda |last4=Hall |first4=Simon |last5=Lekgoathi |first5=Sekibakiba |last6=Maulaudzi |first6=Maanda |last7=Neluvhalani |first7=Vele |last8=Ntsoane |first8=Otsile |last9=Pearce |first9=David |date=2015-10-01 |publisher=Real African Publishers Pty Ltd. |isbn=978-1-920655-06-8 |language=en}}</ref><ref name=":042">{{Cite book |last=Huffman |first=Thomas N. |url=https://archive.org/details/mapungubweancien0000huff/mode/2up?view=theater |title=Mapungubwe : ancient African civilisation on the Limpopo |date=2005 |publisher=Johannesburg : Wits University Press |others=Internet Archive |isbn=978-1-86814-408-2}}</ref>{{Rp|page=|pages=38-51}} In the 13th century, a kingdom was founded at [[Thulamela]], near the confluence of the [[Limpopo River|Limpopo]] and [[Levubu River|Levubu]] rivers, which specialised in fashioning objects out of smelted copper, gold, and iron, such as gold jewellery, hoes, harpoons and blades.<ref>{{Cite journal |last1=Delius |first1=Peter |last2=Chewins |first2=Linell |last3=Forssman |first3=Tim |date=2024 |title=Turning South African History Upside Down: Ivory and Gold Production, the Indian Ocean Trading System and the Shaping of Southern African Society, 600–1900 AD |url=https://www.tandfonline.com/doi/full/10.1080/03057070.2024.2436329 |journal=Journal of Southern Africa Studies |pages=1–22 |doi=10.1080/03057070.2024.2436329 |issn=0305-7070}}</ref>
For most of the 19th century, the Ashante Empire remained powerful. It was later destroyed in 1900 by British superior weaponry and organization following the four [[Anglo-Ashanti wars]].<ref>Davidson (1991), p. 242.</ref>


=====Dahomey=====
====South of the Zambezi Basin====
{{Main|History of Southern Africa|Mpondo people#History|Tswana people#History|Xhosa people#History}}
{{Further information|History of the Kingdom of Dahomey}}
[[File:Dahomey amazon2.jpg|frame|left|250px|Dahomey Amazons, an all-women fighting unit]]
The [[Dahomey|Dahomey Kingdom]] was founded in the early 17th century when the [[Aja people]] of the [[Allada]] kingdom moved northward and settled among the [[Fon people|Fon]]. They began to assert their power a few years later. In so doing they established the Kingdom of Dahomey, with its capital at [[Agbome]]. King [[Houegbadja]] (c. 1645&ndash;1685) organized Dahomey into a powerful centralized state. He declared all lands to be owned of the king and subject to taxation. [[Primogeniture]] in the kingship was established, neutralizing all input from village chiefs. A "cult of kingship" was established. A captive slave would be sacrificed annually to honor the royal ancestors. During the 1720's, the slave-trading states of [[Kingdom of Whydah|Whydah]] and [[Allada]] were taken, giving Dahomey direct access to the slave coast and trade with Europeans. King [[Agadja]] (1708–1740) attempted to end the slave trade by keeping the slaves on plantations producing palm oil, but the European profits on slaves and Dahomey's dependency on [[firearm]]s were too great. In 1730, under king Agaja, Dahomey was conquered by the [[Oyo Empire]], and Dahomey had to pay tribute. Taxes on slaves were mostly paid in cowrie shells. During the 19th century, palm oil was the main trading commodity.<ref>Shillington (2005), pp. 191, 192.</ref> [[French colonial empire|France]] conquered Dahomey during the [[Second Franco-Dahomean War]] (1892–1894) and established a colonial government there. Most of the troops who fought against Dahomey were native Africans. {{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}


<sup>This section is being written</sup>
=====Yoruba=====
{{Further information|List of rulers of the Yoruba state of Oyo}}
[[File:WestAfrica1625.png|thumb|right|250px|Oyo Empire and surrounding states, c. 1625]]
Traditionally, the [[Yoruba people]] viewed themselves as the inhabitants of a united empire, in contrast to the situation today, in which "Yoruba" is the cultural-linguistic designation for speakers of a language in the [[Niger–Congo]] family. The name comes from a [[Hausa language|Hausa]] word to refer to the [[Oyo Empire]]. The first Yoruba state was [[Ife|Ile-Ife]], said to have been founded around 1000 AD by a supernatural figure, the first ''oni'' [[Oduduwa]]. Oduduwa's sons would be the founders of the different city-states of the Yoruba, and his daughters would become the mothers of the various Yoruba ''obas'', or kings. Yoruba city-states were usually governed by an ''oba'' and a ''iwarefa'', a council of chiefs who advised the ''oba.'' By the 18th century, the Yoruba city-states formed a loose confederation, with the ''Oni'' of Ife as the head and Ife as the capital. As time went on, the individual city-states became more powerful with their ''obas'' assuming more powerful spiritual positions and diluting the authority of the ''Oni'' of Ife. Rivalry became intense among the city-states.<ref>Collins and Burns (2007), pp. 131&ndash;132.</ref>


==c. 1250–1800: Medieval Africa==
The Oyo Empire rose in the 16th century. The Oyo state had been conquered in 1550 by the kingdom of [[Nupe people|Nupe]], which was in possession of cavalry, an important tactical advantage. The ''alafin'' (king) of Oyo was sent into exile. After returning, ''Alafin'' [[Orompoto]] (c. 1560&ndash;1580) built up an army based on heavily armed cavalry and long-service troops. This made them invincible in combat on the northern grasslands and in the thinly wooded forests. By the end of the 16th century, Oyo had added the western region of the Niger to the hills of Togo, the Yoruba of [[Ketu (Benin)|Ketu]], Dahomey, and the Fon nation.{{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}
{{Main|Medieval and early modern Africa}}


{{Further|History of West Africa#Sahelian kingdoms|History of Central Africa#Post-classical history|History of East Africa#Post-classical history|History of Southern Africa#Post-classical history}}
A governing council served the empire, with clear executive divisions. Each acquired region was assigned a local administrator. Families served in king-making capacities. Oyo, as a northern Yoruba kingdom, served as middle-man in the north-south trade and connecting the eastern forest of [[Guinea]] with the western and central [[Sahel|Sudan]], the Sahara, and North Africa. The Yoruba manufactured cloth, ironware, and pottery, which were exchanged for salt, leather, and most importantly horses from the Sudan to maintain the cavalry. Oyo remained strong for two hundred years.<ref>Davidson (1991), pp. 173&ndash;174.</ref><ref>Collins and Burns (2007), p. 134.</ref> It became a protectorate of [[United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland|Great Britain]] in 1888, before further fragmenting into warring factions. The Oyo state ceased to exist as any sort of power in 1896.<ref>Stride, G.T. & C. Ifeka (1971). ''Peoples and Empires of West Africa: West Africa in History 1000&ndash;1800''. Edinburgh: Nelson. ISBN 0-17-511448-X.</ref>


=====Benin=====
=== North Africa ===
{{Further information|Oba of Benin}}
[[File:Benin bronze Louvre A97-14-1.jpg|thumb|right|250px|"Benin Bronze" (brass)]]
The [[Kwa languages|Kwa]] [[Niger–Congo]] speaking [[Edo people]]. By the mid-15th century, the [[Benin Empire]] was engaged in political expansion and consolidation. Under ''Oba'' (king) [[Ewuare]] (c. 1450&ndash;1480 AD), the state was organized for conquest. He solidified central authority and initiated 30 years of war with his neighbors. At his death, the Benin Empire extended to [[Dahomey]] in the west, to the [[Niger Delta]] in the east, along the west African coast, and to the Yoruba towns in the north.{{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}


==== Northern Africa ====
Ewuare's grandson ''Oba'' [[Esigie]] (1504–1550) eroded the power of the ''uzama'' (state council) and increased contact and trade with Europeans, especially with the Portuguese who provided a new source of copper for court art.
The ''oba'' ruled with the advice of the ''uzama'', a council consisting of chiefs of powerful families and town chiefs of different guilds. Later its authority was diminished by the establishment of administrative dignitaries. Women wielded power. The [[Queen mothers (Africa)|queen mother]] who produced the future ''oba'' wielded immense influence.<ref>Collins and Burns (2007), pp. 134&ndash;135.</ref>


===== c. 1250-1500 =====
Benin was never a significant exporter of slaves, as Alan Ryder's book Benin and the Europeans showed. By the early 18th century, it was wrecked with dynastic disputes and civil wars. However, it regained much of its former power in the reigns of Oba Eresoyen and Oba Akengbuda. After the 16th century, Benin mainly exported pepper, ivory, gum, and cotton cloth to the Portuguese and Dutch who resold it to other African societies on the coast. In 1897, the British sacked the city.<ref>Shillington (2005), pp. 188&ndash;189.</ref>
[[File:Mamluk Sultanate of Cairo 1317 AD.jpg|thumb|Extent of the [[Mamluk Sultanate]] under Sultan [[Al-Nasir Muhammad]]]]The [[Ayyubids]] were in a precarious position. In 1248, the Christians began the [[Seventh Crusade]] with intent to conquer Egypt, but were [[Battle of Fariskur (1250)|decisively defeated]] by the embattled [[Ayyubids]] who had relied on [[Mamluk]] generals. The [[Al-Muazzam Turanshah|Ayyubid sultan]] attempted to alienate the victorious Mamluks, who revolted, killing him and seizing power in Egypt, with rule given to a military caste of [[Mamluk]]s headed by the [[Bahri Mamluks|Bahri dynasty]], whilst the remaining [[Ayyubid dynasty|Ayyubid empire]] was destroyed in the [[Mongol invasions of the Levant]]. Following the [[Mongol Empire|Mongol]] [[Siege of Baghdad]] in 1258, the [[Mamluks]] re-established the [[Abbasid Caliphate#Abbasid Caliphate of Cairo (1261–1517)|Abbasid Caliphate in Cairo]], and over the next few decades conquered the [[Crusader states]] and, assisted by [[Mongol Empire#Mongol Civil War|civil war in the Mongol Empire]], defeated the [[Ilkhanate|Mongols]], before consolidating their rule over the [[Levant]] and Syria.<ref name="Garcin 1984" />{{rp|pages=150–158}} To the west, the three dynasties vied for supremacy and control of the [[trans-Saharan trade]]. Following the collapse of the [[Abbasids]], the [[Hafsids]] were briefly recognised as caliphs by the [[Sharifate of Mecca|sharifs of Mecca]] and the [[Mamluks]]. Throughout the 14th century, the [[Marinids]] intermittently occupied the [[Zayyanids]] several times, and devastated the [[Hafsids]] in 1347 and 1357. The [[Marinids]] then succumbed to internal division, exacerbated by plague and financial crisis, culminating in the rise of the [[Wattasid dynasty]] from [[Zenata]] in 1472, with the [[Hafsids]] becoming the dominant power.<ref>{{cite book |last=Hrbek |first=Ivan |url=https://unesdoc.unesco.org/ark:/48223/pf0000134377 |title=General History of Africa: Volume 4 |publisher=UNESCO Publishing |year=1984 |chapter=The disintegration of the political unity of the Maghreb}}</ref>{{rp|pages=34–43}} Throughout the 15th century, the [[Spanish conquest of the Canary Islands|Spanish colonised the Canary Isles]] in the first example of modern [[settler colonialism]], causing the genocide of the [[Guanches|native Berber population]] in the process. To the east, the turn of the 15th century saw the [[Mamluks]] oppose the expansionist [[Ottoman Empire|Ottomans]] and [[Timurids]] in the Middle East, with plague and famine eroding Mamlukian authority, until internal conflict was reconciled. The following decades saw the [[Mamluks]] reach their greatest extent with efficacious economic reforms, however the threat of the growing [[Ottoman Empire|Ottomans]] and [[Portuguese maritime exploration#Indian Ocean explorations (1497–1542)|Portuguese trading practices in the Indian Ocean]] posed great challenges to the empire at the turn of the 16th century.


=====Niger Delta and Igbo=====
=== East Africa ===
{{Further information|List of rulers of Nri}}
{{Igbo land labelled map}}
The [[Niger Delta]] comprised numerous [[city-state]]s with numerous forms of government. These city-states were protected by the waterways and thick vegetation of the delta. The region was transformed by trade in the 17th century. The delta's city-states were comparable to those of the [[Swahili people]] in [[East Africa]]. Some, like [[Kingdom of Bonny|Bonny]], [[Kalabari Kingdom|Kalabari]], and [[Kingdom of Warri|Warri]], had kings. Others, like [[Brass, Nigeria|Brass]], were republics with small senates, and those at [[Cross River State|Cross River]] and [[Calabar|Old Calabar]] were ruled by merchants of the ''ekpe'' society. The ''ekpe'' society regulated trade and made rules for members known as house systems. Some of these houses, like the Pepples of Bonny, were well known in the Americas and Europe.<ref>Collins and Burns (2007), pp. 136&ndash;137.</ref>


==== Horn of Africa ====
The [[Igbo people|Igbo]] lived east of the delta (but with the [[Anioma]] on the west of the Niger River). The [[Kingdom of Nri]] rose in the 9th century, with the ''Eze'' Nri being its leader. It was a political entity composed of villages, and each village was autonomous and independent with its own territory and name, each recognized by its neighbors. Villages were democratic with all males and sometimes females a part of the decision-making process. Graves at [[Igbo-Ukwu]] (800 AD) contained brass artifacts of local manufacture and glass beads from Egypt or India, indicative of extraregional trade.<ref>Martin, Phyllis M. and O'Meara, Patrick(1995). p. 95.</ref><ref>Collins and Burns (2007), p. 137.</ref>


===== c. 1250-1500 =====
==19th century==
The 13th century saw power balanced between the [[Zagwe dynasty]], [[Sultanate of Shewa]], and [[Kingdom of Damot]], with the Ajuran Sultanate on the Horn's eastern coast.


In 1270, supported by the [[Kebra Nagast]] painting the [[Zagwe dynasty|Zagwe]] as illegitimate usurpers, [[Yekuno Amlak]] rebelled with assistance from [[Shewa]] and defeated the [[Yetbarak|Zagwe king]] in [[Battle of Ansata|battle]], establishing the [[Solomonic dynasty]] of the nascent [[Ethiopian Empire]].<ref name=":1" />{{Rp|page=131}} In accordance with the Kebra Negast, they claimed their descent from the [[Dil Na'od|last king of Aksum]], and ultimately from Aksumite queen [[Queen of Sheba|Makeda]] and the [[Israelites|Israelite]] king [[Solomon]]. Fifteen years later, in the [[Sultanate of Shewa]], which was exhausted following wars with [[Kingdom of Damot|Damot]] and suffering internal strife, was conquered by [[Umar Walasma]] of the [[Walashma dynasty]], who established the [[Sultanate of Ifat]].<ref name=":1" />{{Rp|page=143}} Over the following decades [[Sultanate of Ifat|Ifat]] incorporated the polities of [[Adal (historical region)|Adal]], [[Gidaya]], [[Sultanate of Bale|Bale]], [[Mora (historical region)|Mora]], [[Hargaya]], [[Hubat]], and [[Fatagar]] among others.<ref>{{cite journal |last1=Cerulli |first1=Enrico |year=1941 |title=Il Sultanato dello Scioa nel Secondo XIII Secondo un Nuovo Documento Storico |url=https://www.jstor.org/stable/41460159 |journal=Rassegna di Studi Etiopici |volume=1 |issue=1 |page=26 |jstor=41460159}}</ref><ref>{{Cite book |last1=Mukhtar |first1=Mohamed Haji |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=DPwOsOcNy5YC&dq=Sultanate+of+Ifat&pg=PR27 |title=Mukhtar Haji |date=25 February 2003 |publisher=Scarecrow Press |isbn=9780810866041}}</ref> In the 13th century the [[Afar people|Afar]] founded the [[Dankali Sultanate]] north of Ethiopia. In Ethiopia [[Amda Seyon I]] came to the throne in 1314 and conquered [[Harla Kingdom|Harla]], [[Gojjam]], [[Hadiya Sultanate|Hadiya]], and crucially [[Kingdom of Damot|Damot]], with [[Ennarea]] splitting from the latter.<ref>Taddesse, ''Church and State'', pp. 135ff.</ref><ref>{{cite book |last1=Walker |first1=Bethany |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=yCsDEAAAQBAJ&dq=amda+seyon+harla&pg=PA427 |title=The Oxford Handbook of Islamic Archaeology |date=2020 |publisher=Oxford University Press |isbn=978-0-19-998787-0 |page=427}}</ref> He also campaigned in the north where [[Beta Israel]] had been gaining prominence, and reconquered the Tigrayan [[Enderta Province]].<ref name="Pankhurst 1997">{{Cite book |last=Pankhurst |first=Richard |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=zpYBD3bzW1wC |title=The Ethiopian Borderlands: Essays in Regional History from Ancient Times to the End of the 18th Century |date=1997 |publisher=The Red Sea Press |isbn=978-0-932415-19-6 |language=en}}</ref> In 1321, a religious dispute between Amda Seyon and the [[Al-Nasir Muhammad|Mamluk sultan]] which involved threats to tamper with the [[Nile]] gave [[Sultanate of Ifat|Ifat's]] [[Haqq ad-Din I]] pretext to invade and execute an Ethiopian envoy. Seven years later, Amda Seyon's forces overwhelmed Ifat's outposts, defeated Ifat's armies and killed Haqq ad-Din, with lack of unity among the Muslims proving fatal. The Ethiopian emperor raided the Muslim states and made them tributaries.<ref name="Trimingham 2013">{{Cite book |last=Trimingham |first=J. Spencer |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=UfrcAAAAQBAJ&pg=PA71 |title=Islam in Ethiopia |date=2013-09-13 |publisher=Routledge |isbn=978-1-136-97022-1 |language=en}}</ref> Following this, sultan [[Sabr ad-Din I]] led a [[Sultanate of Ifat#Ifat rebellion|rebellion]] and ''[[jihad]]'' in 1332 seeking to restore prestige and rule a Muslim Ethiopia, garnering widespread support in the early stages from the Muslim states and even from nomads.<ref name=":1" />{{Rp|page=145}} They were defeated by Amda Seyon, ushering in a golden age for the [[Ethiopian Empire]].<ref>Pankhurst, Richard K.P. ''The Ethiopian Royal Chronicles.'' Addis Ababa: Oxford University Press, Inc., 1967, p. 15.</ref> Ethiopia incorporated [[Ifat (historical region)|Ifat]], [[Hadiya (historical region)|Hadiya]], [[Dawaro]], [[Fatagar]], and [[Shewa]] as one vassal headed by the [[Walashma dynasty]].<ref name="Trimingham 2013" /> The Ethiopian emperor ruled the Muslim states by [[divide and rule]], and had the final say on succession, with various sultans and [[Sheikh|sheikhs]] drawn to his court.<ref name=":1" />{{Rp|page=148}} Successive sultans rebelled and struggled to shake off Ethiopian vassalage, moving Ifat's capital to [[Adal (historical region)|Adal]] in an attempt to escape Ethiopia's sphere of control. To the south-west according to oral traditions, Amda Seyon expanded into the [[Gurage people|Gurage]].<ref name="Pankhurst 1997" />{{Rp|pages=75-76}} According to oral traditions, the [[Kingdom of Kaffa]] was established in 1390 after "ousting a dynasty of 32 kings".<ref>{{Cite journal |last=Orent |first=Amnon |date=1970 |title=Refocusing on the History of Kafa prior to 1897: A Discussion of Political Processes |url=https://www.jstor.org/stable/216217 |journal=African Historical Studies |volume=3 |issue=2 |pages=263–293 |doi=10.2307/216217 |issn=0001-9992 |jstor=216217}}</ref> In the late 14th century the sultans began to expand eastwards into the decentralised Somali interior. [[Sa'ad ad-Din II]] propagated insecurity on Ethiopia's eastern frontier, however was defeated by [[Dawit I]]. The sultan was repeatedly pursued by the Ethiopian emperor to [[Zeila]] on the coast and killed in 1415, leaving the former [[Sultanate of Ifat]] fully occupied.<ref name=":1" />{{Rp|pages=150-154}}
===Southern Africa===
By the 1850's, British and German missionaries and traders had penetrated present-day [[Namibia]]. [[Herero people|Herero]] and [[Nama people|Nama]] competed for guns and ammunition, providing cattle, ivory, and ostrich feathers. The Germans were more firmly established than the British in the region. By 1884, the [[German colonial empire|Germans]] declared the coastal region from the [[Orange River]] to the [[Cunene River|Kunene River]] a German protectorate, part of [[German South-West Africa]]. They pursued an aggressive policy of land expansion for white settlements. They exploited rivalry between the Nama and Herero.<ref>Shillington (2005), pp. 218, 327-329, 340-342.</ref>


In 1415 [[Sabr ad-Din III]] of the [[Walashma dynasty]] returned to the region from exile to establish the [[Adal Sultanate]]. The Ethiopian armies were defeated, and he and his successors expanded to regain the territory of the former sultanate. [[Jamal ad-Din II]]'s reign saw a sharp rise in the slave trade, with [[India]], [[Arabian Peninsula|Arabia]], [[Hormuz Island|Hormuz]], [[Hejaz]], [[Egypt]], [[Syria]], [[Greece]], [[Iraq]], and [[Iran|Persia]] reportedly becoming "full of Abyssinian slaves".<ref name="Pankhurst 1997" />{{Rp|page=59}} In 1445 [[Badlay ibn Sa'ad ad-Din|Badlay]] attempted an invasion into the Ethiopian Highlands, supported by [[Sultanate of Mogadishu|Mogadishu]], however he was defeated by [[Zara Yaqob]], with the successor sultan securing peace between the two states.<ref name=":1" />{{Rp|pages=154-156}} In the 1440s Ethiopia conquered much of the [[Tigray Province|Tigray]], placing the land under a [[Medri Bahri|vassal]] ruled by the [[Bahr Negus]].<ref>{{Cite book |last=Henze |first=Paul B. |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=gzwoedwOkQMC&pg=PA49 |title=Layers of Time: A History of Ethiopia |date=2000 |publisher=Hurst & Company |isbn=978-1-85065-393-6 |language=en}}</ref>{{Rp|page=71}} [[Baeda Maryam I]] campaigned against the [[Dobe'a]] with the support of [[Dankali Sultanate|Dankalia]], resulting in their defeat and incorporation into the empire.<ref name="Pankhurst 1997" />{{Rp|pages=106-111}} In 1471, a [[Harari people|Harari]] [[emir]] leading a militant faction seized power in [[Adal Sultanate|Adal]] with the [[Muhammad ibn Azhar ad-Din|sultan]] retaining a ceremonious role. [[Mahfuz|His successor]] raided the Ethiopian frontier against the sultan's wishes, and was defeated by the emperors in 1507 and finally in 1517.<ref name=":1" />{{Rp|pages=166-167}} For the Ethiopians, the end of the 15th century saw a period of conquest and expansion come to close, and one of defence begin.
The Herero entered into an alliance with the Germans, thinking they could get an upper hand on the Nama. The Germans set up a garrison at the Herero capital and started allocating Herero land for white settlements, including the best grazing land in the central plateau, and made tax and labor demands. The Herero and [[Mbanderu people|Ovambanderu]] rebelled, but the rebellion was crushed and leaders were executed. Between 1896 and 1897, [[rinderpest]] crippled the economic backbone of the Herero and Nama economy and slowed white expansion. The Germans continued the policy of making Namibia a white settlement by seizing land and cattle, and even trying to export Herero labor to South Africa.<ref>Shillington (2005), pp. 218, 327</ref>


=== West Africa ===
In 1904, the Herero rebelled. German General [[Lothar von Trotha]] implemented an [[Herero and Namaqua genocide|extermination policy]] at the [[Battle of Waterberg]], which drove the Herero west of the [[Kalahari Desert]]. At the end of 1905, only 16,000 Herero were alive, out of a previous population of 80,000. Nama resistance was crushed in 1907. All Nama and Herero cattle and land were confiscated from the very diminished population, with remaining Nama and Herero assuming a subordinate position. Labor had to be imported from among the Ovambo.<ref>Shillington (2005), pp. 218, 327.</ref>


==== The western Sahel and Sudan ====
===Nguniland===
A moment of great disorder in southern Africa was the ''[[Mfecane]]'', "the crushing." It was started by the northern Nguni kingdoms of [[Mthethwa Paramountcy|Mthethwa]], [[Ndwandwe]], and [[Swaziland]] over scarce resource and famine. When [[Dingiswayo]] of Mthethwa died, [[Shaka]] of the Zulu people took over. He established the [[Zulu Kingdom]], asserting authority over the Ndwandwe and pushing the Swazi north. The scattering Ndwandwe and Swazi caused the Mfecane to spread. During the 1820s, Shaka expanded the empire all along the Drakensberg foothills, with tribute being paid as far south as the [[Tugela River|Tugela]] and [[Umzimkulu River|Umzimkulu]] rivers. He replaced the chiefs of conquered polities with ''indunas'', responsible to him. He introduced a centralized, dedicated, and disciplined military force not seen in the region, with a new weapon in the short stabbing-spear.<ref>Shillington (2005), pp. 256, 257, 270.</ref>


===== c.1250-1500 =====
In 1828, Shaka was assassinated by his half brother [[Dingane kaSenzangakhona|Dingane]], who lacked the military genius and leadership skills of Shaka. [[Voortrekkers]] tried to occupy Zulu land in 1838. In the early months they were defeated, but the survivors regrouped at the [[Blood River|Ncome River]] and soundly defeated the Zulu. However, the Voortrekkers dared not settle Zulu land. Dingane was killed in 1840 during a civil war. His brother [[Mpande]] took over and strengthened Zulu territories to the north. In 1879 [[Anglo-Zulu War|the Zulu Kingdom was invaded]] by Britain in a quest to control all of [[South Africa]]. The Zulu Kingdom was victorious at the [[Battle of Isandlwana]] but was defeated at the [[Battle of Ulundi]].<ref>Shillington (2005), pp. 256, 257.</ref><ref>Davidson (1991), pp. 274-275.</ref>
Mali continued its expansion after the death of Sundiata. [[Uli I of Mali|His son]] conquered [[Gajaaga]] and [[Takrur]], and brought the key [[trans-Saharan trade|Saharan trading centres]] under his rule. The cessation of his reign culminated in a destructive civil war, only reconciled with a [[Mansa Sakura|militaristic coup]], after which [[Gao Empire|Gao]] was conquered and the [[Tuareg people|Tuareg]] subdued, cementing [[Mali Empire|Mali]]'s dominance over the [[trans-Saharan trade]].<ref name="Niane 1984">{{cite book |last=Niane |first=Djibril |url=https://unesdoc.unesco.org/ark:/48223/pf0000184287 |title=General History of Africa: Volume 4 |publisher=UNESCO Publishing |year=1984 |chapter=Mali and the second Mandingo expansion}}</ref>{{rp|pages=126–147}} In the 13th century [[Al-Hajj Salim Suwari]], a Soninke Islamic scholar, pioneered the [[Al-Hajj Salim Suwari#Suwarian tradition|Suwarian tradition]] which sought to tolerate [[Traditional African religions|traditional religions]], gaining popularity among West African Muslims. In 1312 [[Mansa Musa]] came to power in [[Mali Empire|Mali]] after [[Atlantic voyage of the predecessor of Mansa Musa|his predecessor had set out on an Atlantic voyage]]. Musa supposedly spent much of his early campaign preparing for his infamous ''[[hajj]]'' or pilgrimage to [[Mecca]]. Between 1324 and 1325 his entourage of over 10,000, and hundreds of camels, all carrying around 12 tonnes of gold in total,{{sfn|Gomez|2018|p=106}}<ref>{{Cite web |last=Samuel |first=isaac |title=The myth of Mansa Musa's enslaved entourage |url=https://www.africanhistoryextra.com/p/the-myth-of-mansa-musas-enslaved |access-date=2024-08-12 |website=www.africanhistoryextra.com |language=en}}</ref> travelled 2700 miles, giving gifts to the poor along the way, and fostered good relations with the [[Al-Nasir Muhammad|Mamluk sultan]], garnering widespread attention in the [[Muslim world]]. On Musa's return, his general reasserted dominance over [[Gao Empire|Gao]] and he commissioned a large construction program, building [[mosque]]s and [[madrasa]]s, with Timbuktu becoming a centre for trade and [[Islamic sciences|Islamic scholarship]], however Musa features comparatively less than his predecessors in [[Mandingo people|Mandinka]] [[oral tradition]]s than in modern histories.<ref name="Niane 1984" />{{rp|pages=147–152}} Despite [[Mali Empire|Mali's]] fame being attributed to its riches in gold, its prosperous economy was based on [[Arable land|arable]] and [[pastoral farming]], as well as crafts, and they traded commonly with the [[Akan people|Akan]], [[Dyula people|Dyula]], and with [[Benin Empire|Benin]], [[Ife Empire|Ife]], and [[Kingdom of Nri|Nri]] in the [[Guinean forest–savanna mosaic|forest regions]].<ref name="Niane 1984" />{{rp|pages=164–171}}


Amid a [[Mansa Sulayman|Malian mansa's]] attempt to coerce the empire back into financial shape after the lacklustre premiership of [[Maghan I|his predecessor]], Mali's northwestern-most province broke away to form the [[Jolof Empire]] and the [[Serer history|Serer kingdoms]]. [[Wolof people|Wolof]] tradition holds that the empire was founded by the wise [[Ndiadiane Ndiaye]], and it later absorbed neighbouring kingdoms to form a confederacy of the Wolof kingdoms of [[Kingdom of Jolof|Jolof]], [[Cayor]], [[Baol]], and [[Waalo]], and the Serer kingdoms of [[Kingdom of Sine|Sine]] and [[Kingdom of Saloum|Saloum]]. In [[Mali Empire|Mali]] after the death of [[Musa II (mansa)|Musa II]] in 1387, vicious conflict ensued within the [[Keita dynasty]]. In the 1390s [[Yatenga]] sacked and raided the southern trading city of [[Macina, Mali|Macina]] in [[Mali Empire|Mali]]. The internal conflict weakened [[Mali Empire|Mali's]] central authority. This provided an opportunity for the previously subdued [[Tuareg people|Tuareg tribal confederations]] in the Sahara to rebel. Over the next few decades they captured the main trading cities of [[Timbuktu]], [[Oualata]], [[Néma|Nema]], and possibly [[Gao]], with [[Kel Ayr|some tribes]] forming the northeastern [[Sultanate of Agadez]], and with them all usurping Mali's dominance over the [[trans-Saharan trade]].<ref>{{cite book |last=Ly-Tall |first=Madina |url=https://unesdoc.unesco.org/ark:/48223/pf0000184287 |title=General History of Africa: Volume 4 |publisher=UNESCO Publishing |year=1984 |chapter=The decline of the Mali empire}}</ref>{{rp|pages=174}} In the 15th century, the [[Portuguese Empire|Portuguese]], following the development of the [[caravel]], set up [[Factory (trading post)|trading posts]] along the Atlantic coast, with [[Mali Empire|Mali]] establishing formal commercial relations, and the [[Spanish Empire|Spanish]] soon following. In the early 15th century [[Kingdom of Diarra|Diarra]] escaped Malian rule.<ref>{{cite book |last1=Ajayi |url=https://archive.org/details/historyofwestafr0000ajay_q6f4/page/130/mode/2up |title=History of West Africa |last2=Ade |publisher=Columbia University Press |year=1976 |isbn=978-0-231-04103-4}}</ref>{{rp|pages=130}} Previously under Malian suzerainty and under pressure from the expansionist [[Jolof Empire]], a [[Tenguella|Fula chief]] migrated to [[Futa Toro]], founding [[Empire of Great Fulo#Tenguella (1464–1512)|Futa Kingui]] in the lands of [[Kingdom of Diarra|Diarra]] circa 1450. [[Yatenga]] capitalised on Mali's decline and conquered [[Macina, Mali|Macina]], and the old province of [[Ghana Empire|Wagadu]]. Meanwhile [[Gao]], ruled by the [[Sonni dynasty]], expanded, conquering [[Mema]] from [[Mali Empire|Mali]], in a struggle over the crumbling empire.
One of the major states to emerge from the [[Mfecane]] was the [[Lesotho|Sotho Kingdom]] founded at [[Thaba Bosiu]] by [[Moshoeshoe I]] around 1821 to 1822. It was a [[confederation]] of different polities that accepted the absolute authority of Moshoeshoe. During the 1830's, the kingdom invited missionaries as a strategic means of acquiring guns and horses from the [[Cape Province|Cape]]. The [[Orange Free State]] slowly diminished the kingdom but never completely defeated it. In 1868, Moshoeshoe asked that the Sotho Kingdom be annexed by Britain, to save the remnant. It became the British protectorate of [[Basutoland]].<ref>Shillington (2005), pp. 261&ndash;262, 271.</ref>


===Voortrekkers===
=== Central Africa ===
By the 19th century, most Khoikhoi territory was under [[Boer]] control. The Khoikhoi had lost economic and political independence and had been absorbed into Boer society. The Boers spoke [[Afrikaans language|Afrikaans]], a language or dialect derived from [[Dutch language|Dutch]], and no longer called themselves Boers but [[Afrikaners]]. Some Khoikhoi were used as [[commando]]s in raids against other Khoikhoi and later Xhosa. A mixed Khoi, slave, and European population called the [[Cape Coloureds]], who were outcasts within colonial society, also arose. Khoikhoi who lived far on the frontier included the Kora, [[Oorlams creole|Oorlams]], and [[Griqua people|Griqua]]. In 1795, the British took over the cape colony from the Dutch.<ref>Shillington (2005), pp. 215&ndash;216.</ref>


==== West Congo Basin ====
In the 1830s, Boers embarked on a journey of expansion, east of the [[Great Fish River]] into the Zuurveld. They were referred to as ''[[Voortrekkers]]''. They founded republics of the [[South African Republic|Transvaal]] and [[Orange Free State]], mostly in areas of sparse population that had been diminished by the ''[[Mfecane|Mfecane/Difaqane]]''. Unlike the Khoisan, the Bantu states were not conquered by the Afrikaners, because of population density and greater unity. Additionally, they began to arm themselves with guns acquired through trade at the cape. In some cases, as in the [[Xhosa Wars|Xhosa/Boer Wars]], Boers were removed from [[Xhosa people|Xhosa]] lands. It required a dedicated imperial military force to subdue the Bantu-speaking states. In 1901, the Boer republics were defeated by Britain in the [[Second Boer War]]. The defeat however consummated many Afrikaners' ambition: South Africa would be under white rule. The British placed all power—legislative, executive, administrative—in English and Afrikaner hands.<ref>Davidson (1991), pp. 274&ndash;275.</ref><ref>Shillington (2005), pp. 268&ndash;271.</ref>


===== c. 1250-1500 =====
===European trade, exploration and conquest===
By the 13th century there were three main confederations of states in the western Congo Basin around [[Pool Malebo]]. The [[Seven Kingdoms of Kongo dia Nlaza]], considered to be the oldest and most powerful, likely included [[Nsundi]], [[Mbata Kingdom|Mbata]], [[Mpangu]], and possibly [[Kundi kingdom|Kundi]] and [[Okanga]]. South of these was [[Mpemba]] which stretched from its capital in northern Angola 200km north to the [[Congo River]]. It included various kingdoms such as [[Mpemba Kasi]], its northernmost and remotest component, and [[Vunda]]. To its west across the [[Congo River]] was a confederation of three small states; [[Vungu]] (its leader), [[Kakongo]], and [[Ngoyo]].<ref name=":02" />{{Rp|pages=24-25}}
{{Further information|European exploration of Africa|African slave trade|Scramble for Africa}}
[[File:Maxim machine gun Megapixie.jpg|thumb|right|250px|1895 .303 tripod mounted Maxim machine gun]]
Between 1878 and 1898, European states partitioned and conquered most of Africa. For 400 years, European nations had mainly limited their involvement to trading stations on the African coast. Few dared venture inland from the coast; those that did, like the Portuguese, often met defeats and had to retreat to the coast. Several technological innovations helped to overcome this 400-year pattern. One was the development of [[repeating rifle]]s, which were easier and quicker to load than [[musket]]s. [[Artillery]] was being used increasingly. In 1885, [[Hiram S. Maxim]] developed the [[maxim gun]], the model of the modern-day [[machine gun]]. European states kept these weapons largely among themselves by refusing to sell these weapons to African leaders.<ref>Collins and Burns (2007), pp. 268-269.</ref>


The formation of the [[Kingdom of Kongo]] began in the late 13th century. [[Kongo people|Kongo]] oral traditions hold that [[Ntinu Wene]] (lit. "King of the Kingdom") crossed the Congo River from [[Vungu]] to conquer [[Mpemba Kasi]], known as the "Mother of Kongo".{{Efn|The choice of a title over a personal name indicates that this is more representative of symbolic relationships and rights of rulership rather than real events.}} The first kings ruled from [[Nsi Kwilu|Nsi a Kwilu]], a valley and old religious centre, which produced iron and steel, and linked the copper and [[Kuba textiles|textile-producing]] north to the south.<ref name=":02" />{{Rp|pages=25-26}} Around the 1350s [[Nimi Nzima]] established an alliance with the rulers of [[Mbata Kingdom|Mbata]], who were looking to break away from the [[Seven Kingdoms of Kongo dia Nlaza|Seven Kingdoms]], and agreed to secure each other's dynasties, making them known as the "Grandfather of Kongo". Tradition holds that Nimi Nzima's son, [[Lukeni lua Nimi]], wishing to aggrandise himself, built a fortress and blocked and taxed commerce. One day his pregnant aunt refused to pay the toll, and in a rage he killed her. While reprehensible, it displayed his determination and valour. This won him followers and allowed him to embark on conquests. To the south the market town of [[Mpangala]], itself a sub unit of [[Vunda]], was absorbed, with Vunda also styled as a Grandfather. This weakening of [[Mpemba]] precipitated its conquest and integration into the Kingdom of Kongo.<ref name=":02" />{{Rp|pages=27-29}} Lukeni lua Nimi also conquered [[Kabunga]] in the west, whose leaders were regional religious leaders, not dissimilar from [[Pope|popes]]. From there [[Soyo]] and [[Mbamba]] were conquered. The power and resources gained from these conquests allowed Kongo to expand north into [[Nsundi]], which had multiple sub-units. Traditionally, a governor on Nsundi's western border forbode entry until they had fought a symbolic battle. Kongo conquered Nsundi and delegated it to a royal governor, who greatly expanded the territory, conquering [[Nsanga]] and [[Masinga (kingdom)|Masinga]].<ref name=":02" />{{Rp|pages=29-30}} Northeast, [[Teke people|Teke]] oral tradition holds that [[Mabiala Mantse|Mabiala Mantsi]] united the Bateke tribes, centralised his governance, and expanded using militaristic and diplomatic skill.<ref>{{Cite web |date=2024-09-16 |title=▷ Who is the founder of the Téké kingdom? {{!}} |url=https://visitfranceguide.com/who-is-the-founder-of-the-teke-kingdom/ |access-date=2024-10-23 |website=visitfranceguide.com |language=es}}</ref> Kongo's conquests eastward brought it into conflict with the formidable [[Teke Kingdom]] which halted their expansion. This expansion had primarily been done by allying and co-opting polities. By the late 15th century, Kongo had developed a new administrative system which would increase its centralisation, and after integrating [[Vunda]], they set about conquering these polities and converting them into royal provinces.<ref name=":02" />{{Rp|page=30}}
African germs took numerous European lives and deterred permanent settlements. Diseases such as [[yellow fever]], [[African trypanosomiasis|sleeping sickness]], [[yaws]], and [[leprosy]] made Africa a very inhospitable place for Europeans. The deadliest disease was [[malaria]], endemic throughout [[Tropical Africa]]. In 1854, the discovery of [[quinine]] and other medical innovations helped to make conquest and colonization in Africa possible.<ref>Collins and Burns (2007), p. 269.</ref>


Small confederations, like [[Kisama]], often put up spirited and successful resistance to either internal consolidation by aggressive components, or external conquest and integration.<ref name=":02" />{{Rp|page=23}} To the south around the [[Geography of Angola|highlands of Angola]] the [[Ambundu]] kingdoms of [[Ndongo]] and [[Matamba]] formed. The [[Dembos]] confederation sat between them and Kongo. Ndongo had come under tributary status to Kongo by the 16th century, and oral traditions collected in the 17th century hold their founder, [[Ngola Mussuri]] or [[Ngola Bumbambula|Bumbambula]], to be a blacksmith who came there from Kongo, and was elected king ([[Ngola (title)|''Ngola'']]) due to his benevolence.<ref>{{Citation |title=The Struggle for Ambundu and the Founding of Angola |date=2020 |work=A History of West Central Africa to 1850 |pages=56–88 |editor-last=Thornton |editor-first=John K. |url=https://www.cambridge.org/core/books/abs/history-of-west-central-africa-to-1850/struggle-for-ambundu-and-the-founding-of-angola/0293CB3B48977422888301A3B23B2084 |access-date=2024-10-27 |series=New Approaches to African History |place=Cambridge |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-1-107-56593-7}}</ref>{{Rp|page=57}}
Strong motives for conquest of Africa were at play. Raw materials were needed for European factories. Europe in the early part of the 19th century was undergoing its [[Industrial Revolution]]. Nationalist rivalries and prestige were at play. Acquiring African colonies would show rivals that a nation was powerful and significant. These factors culminated in the [[Scramble for Africa]].<ref>Collins and Burns (2007), p. 265.</ref>


To its east around [[Lake Mai-Ndombe]], there emerged [[Mwene Muji]], likely around 1400. Their 'empire' status is pending on further archaeological research. With a powerful riverine navy, they expanded along the [[Kasai River|Kasai]], [[Lukenie River|Lukenie]], [[Kamtsha River|Kamtsha]], [[Kwilu River|Kwilu]], and [[Wamba River|Wamba]] rivers, without venturing much into the interior, coming to dominate trade.<ref>{{Cite journal |last=Thornton |first=John |date=2024 |title=Mwene Muji: A Medieval Empire in Central Africa? |url=https://www.cambridge.org/core/journals/journal-of-african-history/article/mwene-muji-a-medieval-empire-in-central-africa/2F2D9F46069847DC655F171B75636D27 |journal=The Journal of African History |language=en |volume=65 |issue=1 |pages=30–46 |doi=10.1017/S0021853724000161 |issn=0021-8537}}</ref>
[[File:Davidlivingstone cropped.jpg|thumb|right|250px|[[David Livingstone]], early European explorer of the interior of Africa]]
Knowledge of Africa increased. Numerous European explorers began to explore the continent. [[Mungo Park (explorer)|Mungo Park]] traversed the [[Niger River]]. [[James Bruce]] travelled through [[Ethiopia]] and located the source of the [[Blue Nile]]. [[Richard Francis Burton]] was the first European at [[Lake Tanganyika]]. [[Samuel White Baker]] explored the Upper Nile. [[John Hanning Speke]] located a source of the [[Nile]] at [[Lake Victoria]]. Other significant European explorers included [[Heinrich Barth]], [[Henry Morton Stanley]] (coiner of the term "[[wikt:Dark Continent|Dark Continent]]" for Africa in an 1878 book), [[António Silva Porto|Silva Porto]], [[Alexandre de Serpa Pinto]], [[Rene Caille]], [[Friedrich Gerhard Rohlfs]], [[Gustav Nachtigal]], [[George Schweinfurth]], and [[Joseph Thomson (explorer)|Joseph Thomson]]. The most famous of the explorers was [[David Livingstone]], who explored southern Africa and traversed the continent from the Atlantic at [[Luanda]] to the Indian Ocean at [[Quelimane]]. European explorers made use of African guides and servants, and established long-distance trading routes were used.<ref>Shillington (2005), p. 295.</ref><ref name="Burns 2007 pp. 254-257">Collins and Burns (2007), pp. 254-257.</ref>


In the late 15th century, Kongo came into contact with the Portuguese. A Kongo delegation was invited to [[Lisbon]] in 1487, and relations were initially warm. A Portuguese priest mastered [[Kikongo]] and his input led to the [[baptism]] of [[João I of Kongo|Kongo's king]] and royal court.<ref name=":02" />{{Rp|pages=37-39}} At the same time commercial relations developed. Trade in slaves was the most lucrative.<ref name=":02" />{{Rp|page=52}}
Missionaries attempting to spread [[Christianity]] also increased European knowledge of Africa.<ref name="Burns 2007 pp. 254-257"/> Between 1884 and 1885, European nations met at the [[Berlin Conference (1884)|Berlin West Africa Conference]] to discuss the partitioning of Africa. It was agreed that European claims to parts of Africa would only be recognised if Europeans provided effective occupation. In a series of treaties in 1890–1891, colonial boundaries were completely drawn. All of [[Sub-Saharan Africa]] was claimed by European powers, except for Ethiopia (Abyssinia) and [[Liberia]].{{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}


==== East Congo Basin ====
The European powers set up a variety of different administrations in Africa, reflecting different ambitions and degrees of power. In some areas, such as parts of [[British West Africa]], colonial control was tenuous and intended for simple economic extraction, strategic power, or as part of a long term development plan. In other areas, Europeans were encouraged to settle, creating settler states in which a European minority dominated. Settlers only came to a few colonies in sufficient numbers to have a strong impact. British settler colonies included [[British East Africa]] (now Kenya), [[Northern Rhodesia|Northern]] and [[Southern Rhodesia]], ([[Zambia]] and [[Zimbabwe]], respectively), and [[South Africa]], which already had a significant population of European settlers, the [[Boer]]s. France planned to settle [[French Algeria|Algeria]] and eventually incorporate it into the French state on an equal basis with the European provinces. Algeria's proximity across the [[Mediterranean Sea]] allowed plans of this scale.{{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}


===== c. 1250-1500 =====
In most areas colonial administrations did not have the manpower or resources to fully administer the territory and had to rely on local power structures to help them. Various factions and groups within the societies exploited this European requirement for their own purposes, attempting to gain positions of power within their own communities by cooperating with Europeans. One aspect of this struggle included what [[Terence Ranger]] has termed the "invention of tradition." In order to legitimize their own claims to power in the eyes of both the colonial administrators and their own people, native elites would essentially manufacture "traditional" claims to power, or ceremonies. As a result, many societies were thrown into disarray by the new order.{{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}
Further southeast in the [[Upemba Depression]], "Lords of the land" held priestly roles due to their special relationship with the spirits of the land and were widely recognised, holding sway over multiple villages and essentially ruling embryonic kingdoms. As lineages grew in size, authority was opportunistically incorporated diplomatically or by force, leading to the formation of states.<ref name=":12">{{Cite book |last=Vansina |first=Jan |url=https://unesdoc.unesco.org/ark:/48223/pf0000184287 |title=General History of Africa: Volume 4 |date=1984 |publisher=UNESCO Publishing |chapter=Equatorial Africa and Angola: Migrations and the emergence of the first states}}</ref>{{Rp|pages=557-558}} Some of those of the [[Southern Congolian forest–savanna mosaic|southern savanna]], such as the [[Luba-Katanga language|Luba-Katanga]] and [[Songye people|Songye]], had transitioned from being matrilineal to [[Patrilineality|patrilineal]] by 1500, while others such as the [[Hemba people|Luba-Hemba]] and [[Chokwe people|Chokwe]] remained so, making up the [[matrilineal belt]]. An early state formed between the [[Lualaba River|Lualaba]] and [[Lomami River|Lomami]] rivers among the Luba-Katanga, around the 15th century, known as the [[Kingdom of Luba]].<ref>{{Cite book |url=https://onlinelibrary.wiley.com/doi/book/10.1002/9781118455074 |title=The Encyclopedia of Empire |date=2016-01-11 |publisher=Wiley |isbn=978-1-118-44064-3 |editor-last=Dalziel |editor-first=Nigel |edition=1 |pages=1–6 |language=en |chapter=Luba-Lunda states |doi=10.1002/9781118455074.wbeoe060 |editor-last2=MacKenzie |editor-first2=John M}}</ref> [[Luba Empire#Oral traditions|Their oral traditions]] account their people's history and hold their first founder, [[Kongolo Mwamba|Nkongolo]], as a conqueror.<ref>{{Cite book |last=Reefe |first=Thomas Q. |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=jNZ9EAAAQBAJ&pg=PA23 |title=The Rainbow and the Kings: A History of the Luba Empire to 1891 |date=2022-08-19 |publisher=Univ of California Press |isbn=978-0-520-33490-8 |language=en}}</ref><ref>{{Citation |last=Gordon |first=David M. |title=Kingdoms of South-Central Africa: Sources, Historiography, and History |date=2018-09-26 |url=https://oxfordre.com/africanhistory/display/10.1093/acrefore/9780190277734.001.0001/acrefore-9780190277734-e-146 |access-date=2024-10-29 |language=en |doi=10.1093/acrefore/9780190277734.013.146 |isbn=978-0-19-027773-4 |doi-access=free |encyclopedia=Oxford Research Encyclopedia of African History}}</ref>


==== The central Sahel ====
Following the [[Scramble for Africa]], an early but secondary focus for most [[colony|colonial]] [[regime]]s was the suppression of slavery and the slave trade. By the end of the colonial period they were mostly successful in this aim, though slavery is still very active in Africa.<ref>Lovejoy, Paul E. 2012</ref>


===== c. 1250-1500 =====
===France versus Britain: the Fashoda crisis of 1898===
In northern Nigeria, the [[Yaji I|Kano king]] converted [[Sultanate of Kano|to Islam]] in 1349 after ''[[Dawah|da'wah]]'' (invitation) from some [[Soninke Wangara]], and later absorbed [[Rano]].<ref name="Niane 1984" />{{rp|pages=171}}
[[File:Fashoda Incident map - en.svg|thumb|left|upright 1.6|Central and east Africa, 1898, during the [[Fashoda Incident]].]]
{{further information|French colonial empire}}
As a part of the [[Scramble for Africa]], France had the establishment of a continuous west-east axis of the continent as an objective, in contrast with [[Cape to Cairo Red Line|the British north-south axis]]. Tensions between Britain and France reached tinder stage in Africa. At several points war was possible, but never happened.<ref>{{cite journal | last1 = Otte | first1 = T. G. | year = 2006 | title = From 'War-in-Sight' to Nearly War: Anglo–French Relations in the Age of High Imperialism, 1875–1898 | url = | journal = Diplomacy & Statecraft | volume = 17 | issue = 4| pages = 693–714 | doi=10.1080/09592290600943064}}</ref> The most serious episode was the [[Fashoda Incident]] of 1898. French troops tried to claim an area in the Southern Sudan, and a much more powerful British force purporting to be acting in the interests of the [[Khedive of Egypt]] arrived to confront them. Under heavy pressure the French withdrew securing British control over the area. The status quo was recognised by an agreement between the two states acknowledging British control over Egypt, while France became the dominant power in [[Morocco]], but France suffered a humiliating defeat overall.<ref>D. W. Brogan, ''France under the Republic: The Development of Modern France (1870–1930)'' (1940) pp 321–26</ref><ref>William L. Langer, ''The diplomacy of imperialism: 1890–1902'' (1951) pp 537–80</ref>


=== Southern Africa ===
====European colonial territories====
'''Belgium'''
[[File:Colonial Africa 1913 map.svg|thumb|right|400px|Areas controlled by European colonial powers on the African continent in 1914; modern-day borders are shown]]
*[[Congo Free State]] and [[Belgian Congo]] (today's [[Democratic Republic of the Congo]])
*[[Ruanda-Urundi]] (comprising modern [[Rwanda]] and [[Burundi]], between 1916 and 1960)


== c. 1800-early 20th century: Resistance, conquest, and colonisation ==
'''France'''
{{Main|Colonisation of Africa}}
{|
|-
| valign="top" |
*[[French West Africa]]:
**[[Mauritania]]
**[[Senegal]]
**[[French Sudan]]<br />(now [[Mali]])
**[[French Guinea]]<br />(now [[Guinea]])
**[[Ivory Coast]]
**[[Colony of Niger|Niger]]
**[[French Upper Volta]]<br />(now [[Burkina Faso]])
**[[French Dahomey]]<br />(now [[Benin]])
| valign="top" |
*[[French Equatorial Africa]]:
**[[Gabon]]
**[[Middle Congo]]<br />(now the [[Republic of the Congo]])
**[[Oubangi-Chari]]<br />(now the [[Central African Republic]])
**[[Colonial Chad|Chad]]
| valign="top" |
*[[French Algeria]]<br />(now [[Algeria]])
*[[French occupation of Tunisia|Tunisia]]
*[[French Morocco]]
*[[French Somaliland]]<br />(now [[Djibouti]])
*[[Madagascar]]
*[[Comoros]]
|}


==c. 1870–1935: Africa under colonial domination==
'''Germany'''
{{Main|Colonial Africa}}
*[[German Kamerun]] (now [[Cameroon]] and part of [[Nigeria]])
{{Further|History of West Africa#Slave trade|History of Central Africa#Slave trade|History of East Africa#Slave trade|History of Southern Africa#Slave trade|History of North Africa#European colonial period|History of West Africa#Colonial period|History of Central Africa#Colonial period|History of East Africa#Colonial period|History of Southern Africa#Colonial period}}
*[[German East Africa]] (now [[Rwanda]], [[Burundi]] and most of [[Tanzania]])
*[[German South-West Africa]] (now [[Namibia]])
*[[German Togoland]] (now [[Togo]] and eastern part of [[Ghana]])


Between 1878 and 1898, European states partitioned and conquered most of Africa. For 400 years, European nations had mainly limited their involvement to trading stations on the African coast, with few daring to venture inland. The [[Second Industrial Revolution|Industrial Revolution]] in Europe produced several technological innovations which assisted them in overcoming this 400-year pattern. One was the development of [[repeating rifle]]s, which were easier and quicker to load than [[musket]]s. [[Artillery]] was being used increasingly. In 1885, [[Hiram S. Maxim]] developed the [[maxim gun]], the model of the modern-day [[machine gun]]. European states kept these weapons largely among themselves by refusing to sell these weapons to African leaders.<ref name="Collins 2007"/>{{rp|pages=268-269}}
'''Italy'''
*[[Italian North Africa]] (now [[Libya]])
*[[Eritrea]]
*[[Italian Somaliland]] (now part of [[Somalia]])


African germs took numerous European lives and deterred [[Settler colonialism|permanent settlements]]. Diseases such as [[yellow fever]], [[African trypanosomiasis|sleeping sickness]], [[yaws]], and [[leprosy]] made Africa a very inhospitable place for Europeans. The deadliest disease was [[malaria]], endemic throughout [[Tropical Africa]]. In 1854, the discovery of [[quinine]] and other medical innovations helped to make conquest and colonization in Africa possible.<ref name="Collins 2007"/>{{rp|pages=269}}
'''Portugal'''
{|
|-
| valign="top" |
*[[Portuguese West Africa]]<br />(now [[Angola]])
**Mainland [[Angola]]
**[[Portuguese Congo]]<br />(now [[Cabinda Province]] of [[Angola]])
*[[Portuguese East Africa]]<br />(now [[Mozambique]])
*[[Portuguese Guinea]]<br />(now [[Guinea-Bissau]])
| valign="top" |
*[[Cape Verde Islands]]
*[[São Tomé e Príncipe]]
**[[São Tomé Island]]
**[[Príncipe Island]]
**[[Fort of São João Baptista de Ajudá]]<br />(now [[Ouidah]], in [[Benin]])
|}


There were strong motives for conquest of Africa. [[Natural resources of Africa|Raw materials]] were needed for European factories. Prestige and imperial rivalries were at play. Acquiring African colonies would show rivals that a nation was powerful and significant. These contextual factors forged the [[Scramble for Africa]].<ref name="Collins 2007"/>{{rp|pages=265}}
'''Spain'''
{|
|-
| valign="top" |
*[[Spanish Sahara]]<br />(now [[Western Sahara]])
**[[Río de Oro]]
**[[Saguia el-Hamra]]
| valign="top" |
*[[Spanish Morocco]]
**[[Tarfaya Strip]]
**[[Ifni]]
| valign="top" |
*[[Spanish Guinea]]<br />(now [[Equatorial Guinea]])
**[[Bioko|Fernando Po]]
**[[Río Muni]]
**[[Annobon]]
|}


In the 1880s the European powers had carved up almost all of Africa (only [[Ethiopia]] and [[Liberia]] were independent). The Europeans were captivated by the philosophies of [[eugenics]] and [[Social Darwinism]], and some attempted to justify all this by branding it [[civilizing mission|civilising missions]]. Traditional leaders were incorporated into the colonial regimes as a form of indirect rule to extract human and natural resources and curb organized resistance.<ref>{{Citation |last1=Kyed |first1=Helene Maria |title=Introduction: Traditional Authority and Democratization in Africa |date=2007 |work=State Recognition and Democratization in Sub-Saharan Africa: A New Dawn for Traditional Authorities? |pages=1–28 |editor-last=Buur |editor-first=Lars |url=https://link.springer.com/chapter/10.1057/9780230609716_1 |access-date=2024-12-07 |place=New York |publisher=Palgrave Macmillan US |language=en |doi=10.1057/9780230609716_1 |isbn=978-0-230-60971-6 |last2=Buur |first2=Lars |editor2-last=Kyed |editor2-first=Helene Maria}}</ref>
'''United Kingdom'''
{|
|-
| valign="top" |
*[[Egypt]]
*[[Anglo-Egyptian Sudan]] (now [[Sudan]])
*[[British Somaliland]] (now part of [[Somalia]])
*[[British East Africa]]:
**[[Kenya]]
**[[Uganda Protectorate]] (now [[Uganda]])
**[[Tanganyika Territory|Tanganyika]] (1919–1961, now part of [[Tanzania]])
*[[Zanzibar]] (now part of [[Tanzania]])
| valign="top" |
*[[Bechuanaland]] (now [[Botswana]])
*[[Southern Rhodesia]] (now [[Zimbabwe]])
*[[Northern Rhodesia]] (now [[Zambia]])
*[[Union of South Africa|British South Africa]] (now [[South Africa]])
**[[Transvaal Colony|Transvaal]] (now part of [[South Africa]])
**[[British Cape Colony|Cape Colony]] (now part of South Africa)
**[[Colony of Natal]] (now part of South Africa)
**[[Orange Free State]] (now part of South Africa)
| valign="top" |
*[[The Gambia]]
*[[Sierra Leone]]
*[[Colonial Nigeria|Nigeria]]
*[[Cameroons]] (now parts of [[Cameroon]] and [[Nigeria]])
*[[British Gold Coast]] (now [[Ghana]])
*[[Nyasaland]] (now [[Malawi]])
*[[Basutoland]] (now [[Lesotho]])
*[[Swaziland]]
|}


[[File:Map of Africa in 1939.svg|thumb|right|upright=1.25|Areas controlled by European powers in 1939. British (red) and Belgian (marroon) colonies fought with the Allies. Italian (light green) with the Axis. French colonies (dark blue) fought alongside the Allies until the Fall of France in June 1940. Vichy was in control until the Free French prevailed in late 1942. Portuguese (dark green) and Spanish (yellow) colonies remained neutral.]]
'''Independent states'''
*[[Liberia]], founded by the [[American Colonization Society]] of the [[United States]] in 1821; declared independence in 1847
*[[Ethiopian Empire]] (Abyssinia) had its borders re-drawn with [[Italian Eritrea]] and [[French Somaliland]] (modern [[Djibouti]]), briefly occupied by [[Italy]] from 1936 to 1941 during the [[Abyssinia Crisis]];
*[[Sudan]], independent under [[Muhammad Ahmad|Mahdi]] rule between 1885 and 1899. It was then under British rule from 1899 to 1956.<ref>Martin, Phyllis M. and O'Meara, Patrick (1995). p. 135&ndash;138.</ref>


==20th century==
==Africa since 1935==
{{Main|Postcolonial Africa}}
In the 1880s the European powers had divided up almost all of Africa (only Ethiopia and Liberia were independent). They ruled until after World War II when forces of nationalism grew much stronger. In the 1950s and 1960s the colonial holdings became independent states. The process was usually peaceful but there were several long bitter bloody civil wars, as in Algeria,<ref>Alistair Horne, ''A savage war of peace: Algeria 1954-1962'' (1977).</ref> Kenya<ref>David Anderson, ''Histories of the hanged: The dirty war in Kenya and the end of empire'' (2005).</ref> and elsewhere. Across Africa the powerful new force of [[nationalism]] drew upon the organizational skills that natives learned in the British and French and other armies in the world wars. It led to organizations that were not controlled by or endorsed by either the colonial powers not the traditional local power structures that were collaborating with the colonial powers. Nationalistic organizations began to challenge both the traditional and the new colonial structures and finally displaced them. Leaders of nationalist movements took control when the European authorities exited; many ruled for decades or until they died off. These structures included political, educational, religious, and other social organizations. In recent decades, many African countries have undergone the triumph and defeat of nationalistic fervor, changing in the process the loci of the centralizing state power and patrimonial state.<ref>Gabriel Almond and James S. Coleman, ''The Politics of the Developing Areas'' (1971)</ref><ref>Festus Ugboaja Ohaegbulam, ''Nationalism in colonial and post-colonial Africa'' (University Press of America, 1977).</ref><ref>Thomas Hodgkin, ''Nationalism in Colonial Africa'' (1956)</ref>
{{Further|History of North Africa#Post-colonial period|History of West Africa#Post-colonial period|History of Central Africa#Post-colonial period|History of East Africa#Post-colonial period|History of Southern Africa#Post-colonial period}}
{{See also|Decolonisation of Africa|Neocolonialism|CFA franc|Status of forces agreement|Historical African place names}}


[[File:African nations order of independence 1950-1993.gif|upright=1.25|thumb|Order of independence of African nations, 1950–2011|alt=An animated map showing the order of independence of African nations, 1950–2011]]
After World War I, [[List of former German colonies|former German colonies]] in Africa were taken over by France, Belgium, and the British Empire. [[Ethiopian Empire|Ethiopia]], the last independent African nation, conquered by Italy who ruled it from 1935 until 1941.


[[Imperialism]] ruled until after World War II when forces of [[African nationalism]] grew stronger. In the 1950s and 1960s the colonial holdings became independent states. The process was usually peaceful but there were several long bitter bloody civil wars, as in Algeria,<ref>Alistair Horne, ''A savage war of peace: Algeria 1954–1962'' (1977).</ref> Kenya,<ref>David Anderson, ''Histories of the hanged: The dirty war in Kenya and the end of empire'' (2005).</ref> and elsewhere. Across Africa the powerful new force of [[nationalism]] drew upon the [[modern warfare|advanced militaristic skills]] that natives learned during the world wars serving in the British, French, and other armies. It led to organizations that were not controlled by or endorsed by either the colonial powers nor the [[List of current non-sovereign African monarchs|traditional local power structures]] who were viewed as collaborators. Nationalistic organizations began to challenge both the traditional and the new colonial structures, and finally displaced them. Leaders of nationalist movements took control when the European authorities evacuated; many ruled for decades or until they died. In recent decades, many African countries have undergone the triumph and defeat of nationalistic fervour, changing in the process the loci of the centralizing state power and patrimonial state.<ref>Gabriel Almond and James S. Coleman, ''The Politics of the Developing Areas'' (1971)</ref><ref>Festus Ugboaja Ohaegbulam, ''Nationalism in colonial and post-colonial Africa'' (University Press of America, 1977).</ref><ref>Thomas Hodgkin, ''Nationalism in Colonial Africa'' (1956)</ref>
===Second half of 20th century: decolonization===
{{further information|Historical African place names}}
[[File:Africa independence dates.svg|thumb|right|250px|Dates of independence of African countries]]


The [[decolonization of Africa]] started with [[Libya]] in 1951, although [[Liberia]], [[South Africa]], [[Egypt]] and [[Ethiopia]] were already independent. Many countries followed in the 1950s and 1960s, with a peak in 1960 with the [[Year of Africa]], which saw 17 African nations declare independence, including a large part of [[French West Africa]]. Most of the remaining countries gained independence throughout the 1960s, although some colonizers (Portugal in particular) were reluctant to relinquish sovereignty, resulting in bitter wars of independence which lasted for a decade or more. The last African countries to gain formal independence were [[Guinea-Bissau]] (1974), [[Mozambique]] (1975) and [[Angola]] (1975) from Portugal; [[Djibouti]] from France in 1977; [[Zimbabwe]] from the United Kingdom in 1980; and [[Namibia]] from South Africa in 1990. [[Eritrea]] later split off from Ethiopia in 1993.<ref>Henry S. Wilson, ''African decolonization'' (E. Arnold, 1994).</ref>
The wave of [[decolonization of Africa]] started with [[Libya]] in 1951, although [[Liberia]], [[South Africa]], [[Egypt]] and [[Ethiopia]] were already independent. Many countries followed in the 1950s and 1960s, with a peak in 1960 with the [[Year of Africa]], which saw 17 African nations declare independence, including a large part of [[French West Africa]]. Most of the remaining countries gained independence throughout the 1960s, although some colonizers (Portugal in particular) were reluctant to relinquish sovereignty, resulting in bitter wars of independence which lasted for a decade or more. The last African countries to gain formal independence were [[Guinea-Bissau]] (1974), [[Mozambique]] (1975) and [[Angola]] (1975) from Portugal; [[Djibouti]] from France in 1977; Zimbabwe from the United Kingdom in 1980; and [[Namibia]] from South Africa in 1990. Eritrea later split off from Ethiopia in 1993.<ref>Henry S. Wilson, ''African decolonization'' (E. Arnold, 1994).</ref> The nascent countries decided to keep their colonial borders in the [[Organisation of African Unity]] (OAU) conference of 1964 due to fears of civil wars and regional instability, and placed emphasis on [[Pan-Africanism]], with the OAU later developing into the [[African Union]].<ref>{{cite journal |last=Touval |first=Saadia |title=The Organization of African Unity and African Borders |journal=International Organization |volume=21 |issue=1 |pages=102–127 |date=1967 |doi=10.1017/S0020818300013151 |jstor=2705705 |url=https://www.jstor.org/stable/2705705}}</ref> During the 1990s and early 2000s there were the [[First Congo War|First]] and [[Second Congo War|Second]] Congo Wars, often termed the African World Wars.{{sfnp|Prunier|2009|p=72}}<ref>{{cite book |last=Prunier |first=Gerard |url=https://archive.org/details/africasworldwarc0000prun |title=Africa's World War: Congo, the Rwandan Genocide, and the Making of a Continental Catastrophe |publisher=Barnes & Noble |year=2014 |isbn=9780195374209 |access-date=20 October 2014 |url-access=registration}}</ref>


====East Africa====
==Historiography==
{{Main article|East Africa}}
{{Main|African historiography}}
{{See also|List of kingdoms in Africa throughout history#History periods and sources}}


===Colonial historiography===
The [[Mau Mau Uprising]] took place in [[Kenya]] from 1952 until 1956 but was put down by British and local forces. A [[state of emergency]] remained in place until 1960. Kenya became independent in 1963, and [[Jomo Kenyatta]] served as [[President of Kenya|its first president]].<ref>Daniel Branch, ''Defeating Mau Mau, creating Kenya: Counterinsurgency, civil war, and decolonization'' (Cambridge UP, 2009).</ref>
Prior to [[Scramble for Africa|colonisation]] in the 19th century, most African societies used [[oral tradition]] to record their history, including in cases where they had developed or had access to a [[Writing systems of Africa|writing script]]. This meant that there was little [[recorded history|written history]], and the domination of European powers across the continent meant African history was written from an entirely European perspective under the pretence of [[Eurocentrism|Western superiority]].<ref>{{Cite journal|last=Roberts|first=A.D.|date=1978|title=The Earlier Historiography of Colonial Africa|journal=History in Africa|language=en|volume=5|pages=153–167|doi=10.2307/3171484|issn=0361-5413|jstor=3171484|s2cid=162869454 }}</ref> Oral sources were deprecated and dismissed. This lack of written history, unfamiliar mediums, and concealment behind a [[Languages of Africa|multitude of dialects and languages]] led to a perception by Europeans that Africa and its people had no recorded history and little desire to create it.<ref>{{Cite journal|last=Cooper|first=Frederick|date=2000|title=Africa's Pasts and Africa's Historians|journal=Canadian Journal of African Studies|volume=34|issue=2|pages=298–336|doi=10.2307/486417|jstor=486417}}</ref> The historical works of the time were predominantly written by scholars of the various European powers and were confined to individual nations, leading to disparities in style, quality, language and content between the many African nations.<ref name="Manning2013">{{Cite journal|last=Manning|first=Patrick|date=2013|title=African and World Historiography|journal=The Journal of African History|volume=54|issue=3|pages=319–330|issn=0021-8537|jstor=43305130|doi=10.1017/S0021853713000753|s2cid=33615987 }}</ref>


===Postcolonial historiography===
The early 1960s also signaled the start of major clashes between the [[Hutu]]s and the [[Tutsi]]s in [[Rwanda]] and [[Burundi]]. In 1994 this culminated in the [[Rwandan Genocide]], a conflict in which over 800,000 people were murdered.<ref>Christopher C. Taylor, ''Sacrifice as terror: the Rwandan genocide of 1994'' (Berg Publishers, 1999).</ref>
[[Postcolonialism|Post-colonialist]] historiography studies the relationship between European colonialism and domination in Africa and the construction of African history and representation. It has roots in [[Orientalism]], the construction of cultures from the [[Asia]]n, [[Arabian Peninsula|Arabian]] and [[North Africa]]n world in a patronizing manner stemming from a sense of Western superiority, first theorized by [[Edward Said]].<ref>{{Cite book|title=Orientalism|author=Said, Edward W.|date=1978|publisher=Pantheon Books|isbn=0394428145|edition= First|location=New York|oclc=4004102}}</ref> A general perception of Western superiority throughout European academics and historians prominent during the height of colonialism led to the defining traits of colonial historical works, which post-colonialists have sought to analyse and criticize.


African historiography became organized at the academic level in the mid-20th century.<ref>Manning, 2013, p. 321.</ref> Members of the [[Ibadan School]], such as [[Kenneth Dike]] and [[Saburi Biobaku]], pioneered a new methodology of reconstructing African history using the oral traditions, alongside evidence from European-style histories and other [[Auxiliary sciences of history|historical sciences]].<ref name=":5">{{Cite web |last=Studien |first=Forum Transregionale |date=2018-07-31 |title=African Historiography and the Challenges of European Periodization: A Historical Comment |url=https://trafo.hypotheses.org/11518 |access-date=2024-10-12 |website=TRAFO – Blog for Transregional Research |doi=10.58079/usq7 |language=de-DE}}</ref><ref name=":6">{{Cite book |last1=Horáková |first1=Hana |chapter-url=https://books.google.com/books?id=iqKLDwAAQBAJ&dq=%22general+history+of+africa%22+oral+sources+tradition&pg=PA207 |title=Knowledge Production in and on Africa |last2=Werkman |first2=Katerina |date=2016 |publisher=LIT Verlag Münster |isbn=978-3-643-90798-1 |language=en |chapter=African historians and the production of historical knowledge in Africa: Some reflections}}</ref>{{Rp|page=212}} This movement towards utilising oral sources in a multi-disciplinary approach culminated in [[UNESCO]] commissioning the ''[[General History of Africa]]'', edited by specialists drawn from across the African continent, publishing from 1981 to 2024.<ref name=":5" /><ref name=":6" /><ref>{{Cite book |last1=Falola |first1=Toyin |chapter-url=https://books.google.com/books?id=PQJjYC74tu8C&dq=%22general+history+of+africa%22+oral+sources+tradition&pg=PR11 |title=Sources and Methods in African History: Spoken, Written, Unearthed |last2=Jennings |first2=Christian |date=2003 |publisher=University Rochester Press |isbn=978-1-58046-134-4 |language=en |chapter=Introduction}}</ref>
====North Africa====
{{Main article|North Africa}}
[[Morocco|Moroccan]] nationalism developed during the 1930s; the [[Istiqlal Party]] was formed, pushing for independence. In 1953 sultan [[Mohammed V of Morocco]] called for independence. On March 2, 1956, Morocco became independent of France. Mohammed V became ruler of independent Morocco.<ref>Thomas K. Park and Aomar Boum, ''Historical dictionary of Morocco'' (Scarecrow Press, 2006).</ref>


===Contemporary historiography===
In 1954, [[Algeria]] formed the [[National Liberation Front (Algeria)|National Liberation Front (FLN)]] as it split from France. This resulted in the [[Algerian War]], which lasted until independence negotiations in 1962. [[Muhammad Ahmed Ben Bella]] was elected [[President of Algeria]]. Over a million French nationals, predominantly [[Pied-Noir]]s, left the country, crippling the economy.<ref>Alistair Horne, ''A savage war of peace: Algeria 1954-1962'' (1977).</ref>
There is no agreed upon periodisation for Africa history, with the difference in temporal stages of state formation between parts of the continent providing disagreement.<ref name=":52">{{Cite web |last=Studien |first=Forum Transregionale |date=2018-07-31 |title=African Historiography and the Challenges of European Periodization: A Historical Comment |url=https://trafo.hypotheses.org/11518 |access-date=2024-10-12 |website=TRAFO – Blog for Transregional Research |language=de-DE |doi=10.58079/usq7}}</ref><ref name=":7">{{Citation |last1=Falola |first1=Toyin |title=African Philosophies of History and Historiography |date=2018-11-20 |url=https://oxfordre.com/africanhistory/display/10.1093/acrefore/9780190277734.001.0001/acrefore-9780190277734-e-355 |access-date=2024-10-22 |language=en |doi=10.1093/acrefore/9780190277734.013.355 |isbn=978-0-19-027773-4 |last2=Borah |first2=Abikal |encyclopedia=Oxford Research Encyclopedia of African History}}</ref> [[Roland Oliver|Oliver]] and [[Anthony Atmore|Atmore]] proposed Medieval Africa as from 1250 to 1800,<ref name=":7" /> however the European terms "ancient", "medieval", and "modern" have been criticised as failing to represent African realities and capture its complexity.<ref>{{Cite book |last=Parker |first=John |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=dEC0EAAAQBAJ&dq=archaeology+in+africa+kingdoms&pg=PA49 |title=Great Kingdoms of Africa |date=2023-03-21 |publisher=Univ of California Press |isbn=978-0-520-39568-8 |language=en}}</ref>{{Rp|page=25}} [[:Category:Historians of Africa|Contemporary historians]] are still tasked with building the institutional frameworks, incorporating [[African epistemology|African epistemologies]], and representing an African perspective.<ref>{{Cite book |last=Falola |first=Toyin |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=9dgBEQAAQBAJ |title=Decolonizing African History |date=2024-04-05 |publisher=African Books Collective |isbn=978-3-906927-51-0 |language=en}}</ref>

In 1934, the "[[Neo Destour]]" (New Constitution) party was founded by [[Habib Bourguiba]] pushing for independence in [[Tunisia]]. Tunisia became independent in 1955. Its ''bey'' was deposed and [[Habib Bourguiba]] elected as [[President of Tunisia]].<ref>Lye, Keith (2002). pp. 97, 264.</ref>

In 1954, [[Gamal Abdel Nasser]] deposed the monarchy of Egypt in the [[Egyptian Revolution of 1952]] and came to power as [[List of Prime Ministers of Egypt|Prime Minister of Egypt]].<ref>{{cite book|last1=McDermott|first1=Anthony|title=Egypt from Nasser to Mubarak: A Flawed Revolution|date=1988|publisher=London: Croom Helm}}</ref> [[Muammar Gaddafi]] led the [[1969 Libyan coup d'état]] which deposed [[Idris of Libya]]. Gaddafi remained in power until his death in [[Libyan Civil War (2011)|Libyan Civil War]] of 2011.<ref>{{cite book|last1=Pargeter|first1=Alison|title=Libya: The Rise and Fall of Qaddafi|date=2012|publisher=Yale UP}}</ref>

Egypt was involved in several wars against [[Israel]] and was allied with other [[Arab states|Arab countries]]. The first was the [[1948 Arab–Israeli War]], right after the state of Israel was founded. Egypt went to war again in the [[Six-Day War]] of 1967 and lost the [[Sinai Peninsula]] to Israel. They went to war yet again in the [[Yom Kippur War]] of 1973. In 1979, [[List of Presidents of Egypt|President of Egypt]] [[Anwar Sadat]] and [[List of Prime Ministers of Israel|Prime Minister of Israel]] [[Menachem Begin]] signed the [[Camp David Accords]], which gave back the Sinai Peninsula to Egypt in exchange for the recognition of Israel. The accords are still in effect today. In 1981, [[Assassination of Anwar Sadat|Sadat was assassinated]] by members of the [[Egyptian Islamic Jihad]] under [[Khalid Islambouli]]. The assassins were [[Islamism|Islamists]] who targeted Sadat for his signing of the Accords.<ref>Joseph Finklestone, ''Anwar Sadat: visionary who dared'' (Routledge, 2013).</ref>

====Southern Africa====
{{Main article|Southern Africa}}
In 1948 the [[History of South Africa in the Apartheid Era|apartheid]] laws were started in [[South Africa]] by the dominant [[National Party (South Africa)|National Party]]. These were largely a continuation of existing policies; the difference was the policy of "[[Apartheid|separate development]]" (Apartheid). Where previous policies had only been disparate efforts to economically exploit the African majority, Apartheid represented an entire philosophy of separate racial goals, leading to both the divisive laws of 'petty apartheid,' and the grander scheme of African homelands.<ref>Leonard Thompson, ''A history of South Africa'' (Yale Up, 2001.</ref>

In 1994, the South African government abolished Apartheid. South Africans elected [[Nelson Mandela]] of the [[African National Congress]] in the [[South African general election, 1994]], the country's first multiracial presidential election.<ref>Rita Barnard, ed. ''The Cambridge Companion to Nelson Mandela'' (Cambridge UP, 2014).</ref>

====West Africa====
{{Main article|History of West Africa}}
Following [[World War II]], nationalist movements arose across [[West Africa]], most notably in [[Ghana]] under [[Kwame Nkrumah]].<ref>J.F. Ade Ajayi and Michael Crowder. ''History of West Africa'' (2 vol. 1970-87)</ref> In 1957, Ghana became the first sub-Saharan colony to achieve its independence, followed the next year by France's colonies; by 1974, West Africa's nations were entirely autonomous. Since independence, many West African nations have been plagued by [[political corruption|corruption]] and instability, with notable [[civil war]]s in [[Nigeria]], [[Sierra Leone]], [[Liberia]], and [[Ivory Coast]], and a succession of [[Coup d'état|military coups]] in Ghana and [[Burkina Faso]]. Many states have failed to develop their economies despite enviable natural resources, and political instability is often accompanied by undemocratic government.<ref>David Apter, ''Ghana in transition'' (Princeton University Press, 2015).</ref><ref>David Owusu-Ansah, ''Historical dictionary of Ghana'' (Rowman & Littlefield, 2014)</ref>

See also [[2014 Ebola virus epidemic in Sierra Leone]], [[2014 Ebola virus epidemic in Guinea]], and [[2014 Ebola virus epidemic in Liberia]]{{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}

===Historiography of British Africa===
The first historical studies in English appeared in the 1890s, and followed one of four approaches. 1) The territorial narrative was typically written by a veteran soldier or civil servant who gave heavy emphasis to what he had seen. 2) The "apologia" were essays designed to justify British policies. 3) Popularizers tried to reach a large audience. 4) Compendia appeared designed to combine academic and official credentials. Professional scholarship appeared around 1900, and began with the study of business operations, typically using government documents and unpublished archives.{{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}

The economic approach was widely practiced in the 1930s, primarily to provide descriptions of the changes underway in the previous half-century. In 1935, American historian [[William L. Langer]] published ''The Diplomacy of Imperialism: 1890-1902'', a book that is still widely cited. In 1939, Oxford professor [[Reginald Copeland]] published ''The Exploitation of East Africa, 1856-1890: The Slave Trade and the Scramble'', another popular treatment.{{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}

[[World War II]] diverted most scholars to wartime projects and accounted for a pause in scholarship during the 1940s.<ref>{{cite journal | last1 = Roberts | first1 = A. D. | year = 1999 | title = The British Empire in Tropical Africa: A Review of the Literature to the 1960s," in Robin Winks, ed. | url = | journal = Oxford History of the British Empire: Historiography | volume = 5 | issue = | pages = 463–85 }}</ref>

By the 1950s many African students were studying in British universities, and they produced a demand for new scholarship, and started themselves to supply it as well. [[Oxford University]] became the main center for African studies, with activity as well at [[Cambridge University]] and the [[London School of Economics]]. The perspective of British government policymakers or international business operations slowly gave way to a new interest in the activities of the natives, especially nationalistic movements and the growing demand for independence.<ref>Roberts, "The British Empire in Tropical Africa"</ref> The major breakthrough came from [[Ronald Robinson]] and [[John Andrew Gallagher]], especially with their studies of the impact of free trade on Africa.<ref>Ronald Robinson, John Gallagher, Alice Denny. ''Africa and the Victorians: The Climax of Imperialism in the Dark Continent'' (1961)</ref> In 1985 ''The Oxford History of South Africa'' (2 vols.) was published,<ref>[http://www.amazon.com/Oxford-history-South-Africa-Vol-1/dp/0195003829 www.amazon.com]</ref> attempting to synthesize the available materials. In 2013, ''The Oxford Handbook of Modern African History'' was published,<ref>[http://www.oxfordhandbooks.com/view/10.1093/oxfordhb/9780199572472.001.0001/oxfordhb-9780199572472 www.oxfordhandbooks.com]</ref> bringing the scholarship up to date.{{Citation needed|date=March 2016}}


==See also==
==See also==
{{portal|Africa|History}}
{{Portal|Africa|History}}
* [[Architecture of Africa]]
* [[List of historians]], inclusive of most major historians
* [[History of science and technology in Africa]]
* [[Military history of Africa]]
* [[Genetic history of Africa]]
* [[Economic history of Africa]]
* [[African historiography]]
* [[List of history journals#Africa]]
* [[List of history journals#Africa]]
*[[List of kingdoms in pre-colonial Africa]]
* [[List of kingdoms in Africa throughout history]]
*[[List of sovereign states and dependent territories in Africa]]
* [[List of sovereign states and dependent territories in Africa]]
*[[Outline of history]]
**[[Outline of Africa#History of Africa]]


==Notes==
==Notes==
{{Reflist|30em}}
{{notelist}}


==References==
==References==

* Akyeampong. Emmanuel and Robert H. Bates, eds. ''Africa's Development in Historical Perspective'' (2014)
{{Reflist}}
*Collins, Robert O.; Burns, James M. (2007). ''A History of Sub-Saharan Africa''. NY: Cambridge UP, ISBN 978-0-521-68708-9.

*[[Basil Davidson|Davidson, Basil]] (1991). ''Africa In History, Themes and Outlines''. Revised and expanded ed. [[New York City]]: [[Simon & Schuster]], ISBN 0-684-82667-4
==Sources==
*[[Christopher Ehret|Ehret, Christopher]] (2002). ''The Civilizations of Africa''. [[Charlottesville, Virginia|Charlottesville]]: [[University of Virginia]], ISBN 0-8139-2085-X.
* {{cite book | title=Les Prairies D'Or | others=Ed. and Trans. Charles Barbier de Meynard and [[Abel Pavet de Courteille]] | last=Al-Mas'udi| first=Ali ibn al-Husain | author-link = Al-Masudi | year=1861–1917 | volume = 9 vols. | publisher=Imprimerie Nationale | location=Paris }}
*Iliffe, John (2007). ''Africans: The History of a Continent''. 2nd ed. NY : [[Cambridge University Press]], ISBN 978-0-521-68297-8.
* {{cite book |last1=Collins |first1=Robert O. | author1-link = Robert O. Collins | last2=Burns |first2=James M. |year=2007 |title=A History of Sub-Saharan Africa |location=NY |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-0-521-68708-9}}
*Lye, Keith (2002). ''Encyclopedia of African Nations and Civilization''. NY: The Diagram Group, ISBN 0-8160-4568-2.
* {{cite book |last1=Diamond |first1=Jared M. |author-link=Jared Diamond |title=Guns, Germs, and Steel: The Fates of Human Societies |date=1997 |publisher=W. W. Norton & Company |isbn=978-0-393-03891-0 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=kLKTa_OeoNIC |language=en}}
* Manning, Patrick. (2014) "The African Diaspora: Slavery, Modernity, and Globalization." The International Journal of African Historical Studies 47.1 (2014): 147+. [https://www.questia.com/library/journal/1P3-3335703931/the-african-diaspora-slavery-modernity-and-globalization online]
* {{cite book|author-link=Christopher Ehret |last=Ehret |first=Christopher |year=2002 |title=The Civilizations of Africa |location=Charlottesville, Virginia |publisher=University of Virginia |isbn=0-8139-2085-X}}
* Manning, Patrick. (2009) ''The African Diaspora: A History Through Culture'' (NY: Columbia UP); looks at the slave trade, the adaptation of Africans to new conditions, their struggle for freedom and equality, and the establishment of a "black" diaspora and its local influence around the world; covers 1430 to 2001.
* {{cite book |last1=Gomez |first1=Michael |title=African dominion: a new history of empire in early and medieval West Africa |date=2018 |publisher=Princeton University Press |location=Princeton, NJ |page= |isbn=9780691177427}}
*Martin, Phyllis M., and O'Meara, Patrick (1995). ''Africa''. 3rd ed. Bloomington: [[Indiana University Press]], ISBN 0-253-20984-6.
* {{cite book|editor-link1=Nehemia Levtzion | editor1-last=Levtzion | editor1-first=Nehemia | editor2-last=Hopkins | editor2-first=John F.P. |title=Corpus of Early Arabic Sources for West Africa | publisher=Marcus Weiner Press | place=New York, NY | year=2000 | isbn=1-55876-241-8}}
*Page, Willie F. (2001). ''Encyclopedia of African History and Culture: From Conquest to Colonization (1500&ndash;1850)''. [[New York City]]: [[Learning Source Books]], ISBN 0-8160-4472-4.
* {{cite book | title = The Case of Rhyme versus Reason: Ibn al-Rumi and His Poetics in Context | first = Robert C. | last = McKinney | publisher = Brill | location = Leiden and Boston | year = 2004 | isbn = 90-04-13010-1 | url = https://books.google.com/books?id=kfjbp__dVNYC }}
*[[Kevin Shillington|Shillington, Kevin]] (2005). ''History of Africa''. Revised 2nd ed. [[New York City]]: [[Palgrave Macmillan]], ISBN 0-333-59957-8.
* {{Cite book|last=Mamdani|first=Mahmood|date=1996|title=Citizen and subject : contemporary Africa and the legacy of late colonialism|publisher=Fountain Publishers|isbn=9780852553992|location=Kampala|oclc=35445018}}
*{{Cite book
* {{cite book |last1=Nicholson |first1=Paul T. |first2=Ian |last2=Shaw |year=2000 |title=Ancient Egyptian Materials and Technology |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-0-521-45257-1}}
| author = [[Jared Diamond|Diamond, Jared M.]]
* {{cite book |last=Prunier |first=Gérard |year=2009 |title=Africa's World War: Congo, the Rwandan Genocide, and the Making of a Continental Catastrophe: Congo, the Rwandan Genocide, and the Making of a Continental Catastrophe |location=Oxford |publisher=Oxford University Press |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=kp93kUfdhC0C |isbn=978-0-19-970583-2 }}
| title = [[Guns, Germs, and Steel|Guns, Germs, and Steel: The Fates of Human Societies]]
| publisher = [[W. W. Norton & Company|W. W. Norton]] | year = 1999 | location = [[New York City]] | isbn = 0-393-31755-2}}
* {{cite book |last=Shillington |first=Kevin |author-link=Kevin Shillington |year=2005 |title=History of Africa |edition=Revised 2nd |location=New York City |publisher=Palgrave Macmillan |isbn=0-333-59957-8}}
*{{Cite book
| title = [[Encyclopedia of World History|The Encyclopedia of World History: Ancient, Medieval, and Modern, Chronologically Arranged]]
| editor = [[Peter Stearns|Stearns, Peter]]
| publisher = [[Houghton Mifflin]] | location = [[Boston]] | oclc = 644651969 | year = 2001}}
*{{EB1911}}


==Further reading==
==Further reading==
* [[UNESCO Publishing]] (1981-2024) ''[[General History of Africa]]''
* [[Cambridge University Press]] (1975-1986) ''[[The Cambridge History of Africa]]''
* [[Kevin Shillington|Shillington, Kevin]] (1989) ''History of Africa'' (4th edition, 2019)
* [[John Desmond Clark|Clark, J. Desmond]] (1970). ''The Prehistory of Africa''. Thames and Hudson
* [[Basil Davidson|Davidson, Basil]] (1964). ''The African Past''. Penguin, Harmondsworth
* Falola, Toyin. ''Africa'', Volumes 1–5.
* FitzSimons, William. "Sizing Up the 'Small Wars' of African Empire: An Assessment of the Context and Legacies of Nineteenth-Century Colonial Warfare". ''Journal of African Military History'' 2#1 (2018): 63–78. {{doi|10.1163/24680966-0020100}}
* {{Cite book |last=French |first=Howard |year=2021 |title=Born in Blackness: Africa, Africans, and the Making of the Modern World, 1471 to the Second World War |location=New York |publisher=Liveright Publishing Company |isbn=9781631495823 |oclc=1268921040}}
* [[Bill Freund (historian)|Freund, Bill]] (1998). ''The Making of Contemporary Africa'', Lynne Rienner, Boulder (including a substantial "Annotated Bibliography" pp.&nbsp;269–316).
* July, Robert (1998). ''A History of the African People'', (Waveland Press, 1998).
* Lamphear, John, ed. ''African Military History'' (Routledge, 2007).
* Reader, John (1997). ''Africa: A Biography of the Continent''. Hamish Hamilton. {{ISBN|0-241-13047-6}}
* Thornton, John K. ''Warfare in Atlantic Africa, 1500–1800'' (Routledge, 1999).


===Atlases===
*[[Cheikh Anta Diop]] (1987). ''Precolonial Black Africa''. [[Chicago Review Press]].
*[[John Desmond Clark|Clark, J. Desmond]] (1970). ''The Prehistory of Africa''. Thames and Hudson
* Ajayi, A.J.F. and Michael Crowder. ''Historical Atlas of Africa'' (1985); 300 color maps.
*[[Basil Davidson|Davidson, Basil]] (1964). ''The African Past''. Penguin, Harmondsworth
* Fage, J.D. ''Atlas of African History'' (1978)
* Freeman-Grenville, G.S.P. ''The New Atlas of African History'' (1991).
*Cambridge History of Africa, Volume 1-5.
* Kwamena-Poh, Michael, et al. ''African history in Maps'' (Longman, 1982).
*Falola, Toyin. Africa, Volume 1-5.
* McEvedy, Colin. ''The Penguin Atlas of African History'' (2nd ed. 1996). [https://www.amazon.com/dp/0140513213/ excerpt]
*Freund, Bill (1998). ''The Making of Contemporary Africa'', Lynne Rienner, Boulder (including a substantial "Annotated Bibliography" pp.&nbsp;269–316).
*July, Robert (1998). ''A History of the African People'', Longrove, Il.: Waveland Press, 1998.
* Killingray, David, and Richard Rathbone, eds. ''Africa and the Second World War'' (Springer, 1986).
*Reader, John (1997). ''Africa: A Biography of the Continent''. Hamish Hamilton. ISBN 0-241-13047-6
*Shillington, Kevin (1989). ''History of Africa'', New York: St. Martin's.
*[[UNESCO]] (1980–1994). ''[[General History of Africa]]''. 8 volumes.
*[[Théophile Obenga]] (1980). ''Pour une Nouvelle Histoire'' [[Présence Africaine]], Paris
*Worden, Nigel (1995). ''The Making of Modern South Africa'', Oxford UK, Cambridge USA: Blackwell.


===Historiography===
===Historiography===
* Fage, John D. "The development of African historiography." ''General history of Africa'' 1 (1981): 25–42. [http://repository.out.ac.tz/403/1/Vol_1._Methodology_&_African_Prehistory_editor_J.KI-ZERBO(FILEminimizer).pdf#page=48 online]
*Boyd, Kelly, ed. ''Encyclopedia of Historians and Historical Writers'' (Rutledge, 1999) 1:4-14.
* Lonsdale, John. "States and social processes in Africa: a historiographical survey." ''African studies review'' 24.2–3 (1981): 139–226. [https://www.cambridge.org/core/journals/african-studies-review/article/states-and-social-processes-in-africa-a-historiographical-survey/F5C94565BA60FB4D92A2A2A094B311DF online]
* Manning, Patrick. "African and World Historiography" ''Journal of African History'' (2013) 54#3 pp 319–330. [http://www.manning.pitt.edu/pdf/2013.Manning.JAH.pdf online]
* {{cite journal | last1 = Manning | first1 = Patrick | year = 2016 | title = Locating Africans on the World Stage: A Problem in World History | url = | journal = Journal of World History | volume = 27 | issue = 3| pages = 605–637 }}
* {{citation |url=http://www.manning.pitt.edu/pdf/2013.Manning.JAH.pdf|doi=10.1017/S0021853713000753 |title=African and World Historiography|journal=The Journal of African History|volume=54|issue=3|pages=319–330|year=2013|last1=Manning|first1=Patrick|s2cid=33615987}}
* {{cite journal |last1=Manning |first1=Patrick |year=2016 |title=Locating Africans on the World Stage: A Problem in World History| journal=Journal of World History |volume=27 |issue=3| pages=605–637 }}
* [[John Edward Philips|Philips, John Edward, ed.]] ''Writing African History'' (2005)
* Whitehead, Clive. "The historiography of British Imperial education policy, Part II: Africa and the rest of the colonial empire." ''History of Education'' 34.4 (2005): 441–454. [http://www.worldpece.org/sites/default/files/artifacts/media/pdf/2005_whitehead_the_historiography_of_british_imperial_education.pdf online]
* Zimmerman, Andrew. "Africa in Imperial and Transnational History: multi-sited historiography and the necessity of theory." ''Journal of African History'' 54.3 (2013): 331–340. [https://histoire.ens.fr/IMG/pdf/zimmerman_-_africa-in-imperial-and-transnational-history-.pdf online]


==External links==
==External links==
* "[https://www.scientificamerican.com/article/race-evolution-and-the-science-of-human-origins/ Race, Evolution and the Science of Human Origins]" by Allison Hopper, ''[[Scientific American]]'' (5 July 2021).
*[http://www.worldtimelines.org.uk/world/africa Worldtimelines.org.uk -Africa] [[The British Museum]]. 2005
* [https://web.archive.org/web/20100815022804/http://www.worldtimelines.org.uk/world/africa Worldtimelines.org.uk – Africa] [[The British Museum]]. 2005
*[http://historyscoper.com/africahistoryscope.html The Historyscoper]
* [http://historyscoper.com/africahistoryscope.html The Historyscoper].
*[http://africanhistory.about.com/od/countryhistoryatoz/u/PeoplePlaces.htm About.com:African History]
* [http://africanhistory.about.com/od/countryhistoryatoz/u/PeoplePlaces.htm About.com:African History] {{Webarchive |url=https://web.archive.org/web/20071213144544/http://africanhistory.about.com/od/countryhistoryatoz/u/PeoplePlaces.htm |date=2007-12-13 }}.
*[http://www.bbc.co.uk/worldservice/africa/features/storyofafrica/index.shtml The Story of Africa - BBC World Service]
*[http://www.pbs.org/wonders/fr_wn.htm Wonders of the African World], [[Public Broadcasting Service|PBS]]
* [http://www.bbc.co.uk/worldservice/africa/features/storyofafrica/index.shtml The Story of Africa] BBC World Service.
*[http://www.wsu.edu:8080/~dee/CIVAFRCA/ABOUT.HTM#Purpose Civilization of Africa by Richard Hooker], [[Washington State University]].
* [https://www.pbs.org/wonders/fr_wn.htm Wonders of the African World], [[PBS]].
* [http://www.wsu.edu:8080/~dee/CIVAFRCA/ABOUT.HTM#Purpose Civilization of Africa by Richard Hooker], [[Washington State University]].
*[http://www.metmuseum.org/toah/hi/te_index.asp?i=Africa African Art] (chunk of historical data) [[Metropolitan Museum of Art]].
* [http://www.metmuseum.org/toah/hi/te_index.asp?i=Africa African Art] Metropolitan Museum of Art.
*[http://www.africankingdoms.com/ African Kingdoms, by Khaleel Muhammad]
* [https://web.archive.org/web/20190519102901/http://www.africankingdoms.com/ African Kingdoms, by Khaleel Muhammad].
*[http://web.up.ac.za/default.asp?ipkCategoryID=12651/ Mapungubwe Museum] at the [[University of Pretoria]]
* [https://web.archive.org/web/20120401181050/http://web.up.ac.za/default.asp?ipkCategoryID=12651%2F Mapungubwe Museum] at the [[University of Pretoria]]
*http://www.omarviktor.com/project-diaspora
* [http://www.omarviktor.com/project-diaspora Project Diaspora] {{Webarchive|url=https://web.archive.org/web/20211018021941/https://www.omarviktor.com/project-diaspora |date=2021-10-18 }}.
* [http://www.kushcom.co.uk/history-of-africa/programme-information/ Kush Communications |Media Production Company London].


{{Navboxes
|list =
{{History of Africa}}
{{History of Africa}}
{{Africa topics}}
{{Africa topics}}
{{History by continent}}
{{History by continent}}
{{Authority control}}
}}


[[Category:History of Africa| ]]
[[Category:History of Africa]]
[[Category:Archaeology in Africa]]

Latest revision as of 17:59, 27 December 2024

Archaic humans emerged out of Africa between 0.5 and 1.8 million years ago. This was followed by the emergence of modern humans (Homo sapiens) in East Africa around 300,000–250,000 years ago. In the 4th millennium BC written history arose in Ancient Egypt,[1] and later in Nubia's Kush, the Horn of Africa's Dʿmt, and Ifrikiya's Carthage.[2] Between around 3000 BC and 1000 AD, the Bantu expansion swept from north-western Central Africa (modern day Cameroon) across much of sub-Saharan Africa, laying the foundations for states in Central, Eastern, and Southern regions.[3] In most African societies the oral word is revered, and as such they have generally recorded their history orally. This has led anthropologists to term them oral civilisations, contrasted with literate civilisations which pride the written word.[a][5]: 142–143  Oral tradition often remained the preferred method of recordation in cases when a writing system was adapted or developed; for example the oral recordation of the Kouroukan Fouga in the Mali Empire while having adapted the Arabic script to be used in scholarly pursuits.[6][7]

Many kingdoms and empires came and went in all regions of the continent. Most states were created through conquest or the borrowing and assimilation of ideas and institutions, while some developed through internal, largely isolated development.[8] Some African empires and hegemonic kingdoms include Ghana, Mali, Songhai, Ife, Oyo, Bamana/Ségou, Asante, Massina, Sokoto, and the Toucouleur in West Africa; Ancient Egypt, Kush, Carthage, the Fatimids, Almoravids, Almohads, Ayyubids, and Mamluks in North Africa; Aksum, Ethiopia, Adal, Kitara, Kilwa, and Imerina in East Africa; Kanem-Bornu, Kongo, Mwene Muji, Luba, Lunda, and Utetera in Central Africa; and Mapungubwe, Zimbabwe, Mutapa, Rozvi, Maravi, Mthwakazi, and Zulu in Southern Africa. Some societies are heterarchical and egalitarian, while others remained organised into chiefdoms.[9] At its peak it is estimated that Africa had up to 10,000 different states and autonomous groups having distinct languages and customs, with most following traditional religions.[10]

From the 7th century CE, Islam spread west amid the Arab conquest of North Africa, and by proselytization to the Horn of Africa. It later spread southwards to the Swahili coast assisted by Muslim dominance of the Indian Ocean trade, and from the Maghreb traversing the Sahara into the western Sahel and Sudan, catalysed by the Fula jihads in the 18th and 19th centuries. Systems of servitude and slavery were historically widespread and commonplace in parts of Africa, as they were in much of the ancient and medieval world.[11] When the trans-Saharan, Red Sea, Indian Ocean and Atlantic slave trades began, many of the pre-existing local slave systems started supplying captives for slave markets outside Africa, creating various diasporas, especially in the Americas.[12][13]

From 1870 to 1914, driven by the great force and hunger of the Second Industrial Revolution, European colonisation of Africa developed rapidly, as the major European powers partitioned the continent in the 1884 Berlin Conference, from one-tenth of the continent being under European imperial control to over nine-tenths in the Scramble for Africa.[14][15] European colonialism had significant impacts on Africa's societies, and the suppression of communal autonomy disrupted local customary practices and caused the transformation of Africa's socioeconomic systems.[16] Colonies were maintained for the purpose of economic exploitation and extraction of natural resources. African history was initially written by outsiders (Europeans and Arabs), and in colonial times under the pretence of Western superiority supported by scientific racism. Oral sources were deprecated and dismissed by unfamiliar historians, giving them the impression Africa had no recorded history. Pre-colonial Christian states include Ethiopia, Makuria, and Kongo. Widespread conversion to Christianity occurred under European rule in southern West Africa, Central Africa, and Southern Africa due to efficacious missions, with peoples syncretising Christianity with their local beliefs.[17]

The rise of nationalism facilitated struggles for independence in many parts of the continent, and, with a weakened Europe after the Second World War, waves of decolonisation took place. This culminated in the 1960 Year of Africa and the establishment of the Organisation of African Unity in 1963 (the predecessor to the African Union), with countries deciding to keep their colonial borders.[18] Traditional power structures, which had been incorporated into the colonial regimes, remained partly in place in many parts of Africa, and their roles, powers, and influence vary greatly. Many countries have undergone the triumph and defeat of nationalistic fervour, and continue to face challenges such as internal conflict, neocolonialism, and climate change.

African historiography became organized at the academic level in the mid-20th century, and saw a movement towards utilising the oral sources in a multidisciplinary approach.[19] This culminated in UNESCO publishing the General History of Africa from 1981, edited by specialists from across the continent. The community are still tasked with building the institutional frameworks, incorporating African epistemologies, establishing a continental periodisation, and representing an African perspective.[20]

History in Africa

[edit]

In African societies, the historical process is largely a communal one, with eyewitness accounts, hearsay, reminiscences, and occasionally visions, dreams, and hallucinations crafted into narrative oral traditions which are performed and transmitted through generations.[21]: 12 [22]: 48  Time is sometimes mythical and social,[b] and truth generally viewed as relativist.[23][22]: 43–53  In African epistemology, the epistemic subject "experiences the epistemic object in a sensuous, emotive, intuitive, abstractive understanding, rather than through abstraction alone, as is the case in Western epistemology" to arrive at a "complete knowledge", and as such oral traditions, music, proverbs, and the like were used in the preservation and transmission of knowledge.[24] Oral tradition can be exoteric or esoteric. It speaks to people according to their understanding, unveiling itself in accordance with their aptitudes.[25]: 168  In studying traditions, historians consider the role the mind and memory has in shaping a tradition. The concrete, rather than the abstract, is often remembered as events are crystallised into clichés over time.[26]: 11 

Early prehistory

[edit]
Side view of cast of "Lucy" in the Naturmuseum Senckenberg

The first known hominids evolved in Africa. According to paleontology, the early hominids' skull anatomy was similar to that of the gorilla and the chimpanzee, great apes that also evolved in Africa, but the hominids had adopted a bipedal locomotion which freed their hands. This gave them a crucial advantage, enabling them to live in both forested areas and on the open savanna at a time when Africa was drying up and the savanna was encroaching on forested areas. This would have occurred 10 to 5 million years ago, but these claims are controversial because biologists and genetics have humans appearing around the last 70 thousand to 200 thousand years.[27]

The fossil record shows Homo sapiens (also known as "modern humans" or "anatomically modern humans") living in Africa by about 350,000–260,000 years ago. The earliest known Homo sapiens fossils include the Jebel Irhoud remains from Morocco (c. 315,000 years ago),[28] the Florisbad Skull from South Africa (c. 259,000 years ago), and the Omo remains from Ethiopia (c. 233,000 years ago).[29][30][31][32][33] Scientists have suggested that Homo sapiens may have arisen between 350,000 and 260,000 years ago through a merging of populations in East Africa and South Africa.[34][35]

Evidence of a variety of behaviors indicative of Behavioral modernity date to the African Middle Stone Age, associated with early Homo sapiens and their emergence. Abstract imagery, widened subsistence strategies, and other "modern" behaviors have been discovered from that period in Africa, especially South, North, and East Africa.

The Blombos Cave site in South Africa, for example, is famous for rectangular slabs of ochre engraved with geometric designs. Using multiple dating techniques, the site was confirmed to be around 77,000 and 100–75,000 years old.[36][37] Ostrich egg shell containers engraved with geometric designs dating to 60,000 years ago were found at Diepkloof, South Africa.[38] Beads and other personal ornamentation have been found from Morocco which might be as much as 130,000 years old; as well, the Cave of Hearths in South Africa has yielded a number of beads dating from significantly prior to 50,000 years ago,[39] and shell beads dating to about 75,000 years ago have been found at Blombos Cave, South Africa.[40][41][42]

Around 65–50,000 years ago, the species' expansion out of Africa launched the colonization of the planet by modern human beings.[43][44][45][46] By 10,000 BC, Homo sapiens had spread to most corners of Afro-Eurasia. Their dispersals are traced by linguistic, cultural and genetic evidence.[47][48][49] Eurasian back-migrations, specifically West-Eurasian backflow, started in the early Holocene or already earlier in the Paleolithic period, sometimes between 30 and 15,000 years ago, followed by pre-Neolithic and Neolithic migration waves from the Middle East, mostly affecting Northern Africa, the Horn of Africa, and wider regions of the Sahel zone and East Africa.[50]

Pre-Neolithic and Neolithic migration events in Africa.[50]

Affad 23 is an archaeological site located in the Affad region of southern Dongola Reach in northern Sudan,[51] which hosts "the well-preserved remains of prehistoric camps (relics of the oldest open-air hut in the world) and diverse hunting and gathering loci some 50,000 years old".[52][53][54]

Around 16,000 BC, from the Red Sea Hills to the northern Ethiopian Highlands, nuts, grasses and tubers were being collected for food. By 13,000 to 11,000 BC, people began collecting wild grains. This spread to Western Asia, which domesticated its wild grains, wheat and barley. Between 10,000 and 8000 BC, Northeast Africa was cultivating wheat and barley and raising sheep and cattle from Southwest Asia.

A wet climatic phase in Africa turned the Ethiopian Highlands into a mountain forest. Omotic speakers domesticated enset around 6500–5500 BC. Around 7000 BC, the settlers of the Ethiopian highlands domesticated donkeys, and by 4000 BC domesticated donkeys had spread to Southwest Asia. Cushitic speakers, partially turning away from cattle herding, domesticated teff and finger millet between 5500 and 3500 BC.[55]

During the 11th millennium BP, pottery was independently invented in Africa, with the earliest pottery there dating to about 9,400 BC from central Mali.[56] It soon spread throughout the southern Sahara and Sahel.[57] In the steppes and savannahs of the Sahara and Sahel in Northern West Africa, the Nilo-Saharan speakers and Mandé peoples started to collect and domesticate wild millet, African rice and sorghum between 8000 and 6000 BC. Later, gourds, watermelons, castor beans, and cotton were also collected and domesticated. The people started capturing wild cattle and holding them in circular thorn hedges, resulting in domestication.[58]

They also started making pottery and built stone settlements (e.g., Tichitt, Oualata). Fishing, using bone-tipped harpoons, became a major activity in the numerous streams and lakes formed from the increased rains.[59] Mande peoples have been credited with the independent development of agriculture about 4000–3000 BC.[60]

9th-century bronze staff head in form of a coiled snake, Igbo-Ukwu, Nigeria

Evidence of the early smelting of metals – lead, copper, and bronze – dates from the fourth millennium BC.[61]

Egyptians smelted copper during the predynastic period, and bronze came into use after 3,000 BC at the latest[62] in Egypt and Nubia. Nubia became a major source of copper as well as of gold.[63] The use of gold and silver in Egypt dates back to the predynastic period.[64][65]

In the Aïr Mountains of present-day Niger people smelted copper independently of developments in the Nile valley between 3,000 and 2,500 BC. They used a process unique to the region, suggesting that the technology was not brought in from outside; it became more mature by about 1,500 BC.[65]

By the 1st millennium BC iron working had reached Northwestern Africa, Egypt, and Nubia.[66] Zangato and Holl document evidence of iron-smelting in the Central African Republic and Cameroon that may date back to 3,000 to 2,500 BC.[67] Assyrians using iron weapons pushed Nubians out of Egypt in 670 BC, after which the use of iron became widespread in the Nile valley.[68]

The theory that iron spread to Sub-Saharan Africa via the Nubian city of Meroe[69] is no longer widely accepted, and some researchers believe that sub-Saharan Africans invented iron metallurgy independently. Metalworking in West Africa has been dated as early as 2,500 BC at Egaro west of the Termit in Niger, and iron working was practiced there by 1,500 BC.[70] Iron smelting has been dated to 2,000 BC in southeast Nigeria.[71] Central Africa provides possible evidence of iron working as early as the 3rd millennium BC.[72] Iron smelting developed in the area between Lake Chad and the African Great Lakes between 1,000 and 600 BC, and in West Africa around 2,000 BC, long before the technology reached Egypt. Before 500 BC, the Nok culture in the Jos Plateau was already smelting iron.[73][74][75][76][77][78] Archaeological sites containing iron-smelting furnaces and slag have been excavated at sites in the Nsukka region of southeast Nigeria in Igboland: dating to 2,000 BC at the site of Lejja (Eze-Uzomaka 2009)[71][79] and to 750 BC and at the site of Opi (Holl 2009).[79] The site of Gbabiri (in the Central African Republic) has also yielded evidence of iron metallurgy, from a reduction furnace and blacksmith workshop; with earliest dates of 896–773 BC and 907–796 BC respectively.[78]

4th millennium BC – 6th century AD: Ancient Africa

[edit]

North-East Africa and the Horn of Africa

[edit]

North-East Africa

[edit]
Map of ancient Egypt, showing major cities and sites of the Dynastic period (c. 3150 BC to 30 BC)

The ancient history of North Africa is inextricably linked to that of the Ancient Near East and Europe. This is particularly true of the various cultures and dynasties of Ancient Egypt and of Nubia. From around 3500 BC, a coalition of Horus-worshipping nomes in the western Nile Delta conquered the Andjety-worshipping nomes of the east to form Lower Egypt, whilst Set-worshipping nomes in the south coalesced to form Upper Egypt.[80]: 62–63  Egypt was first united when Narmer of Upper Egypt conquered Lower Egypt, giving rise to the 1st and 2nd dynasties of Egypt whose efforts presumably consisted of conquest and consolidation, with unification completed by the 3rd dynasty to form the Old Kingdom of Egypt in 2686 BC.[80]: 63  The Kingdom of Kerma emerged around this time to become the dominant force in Nubia, controlling an area as large as Egypt between the 1st and 4th cataracts of the Nile, with Egyptian records speaking of its rich and populous agricultural regions.[81][82] The height of the Old Kingdom came under the 4th dynasty who constructed numerous great pyramids, however under the 6th dynasty of Egypt power began to decentralise to the nomarchs, culminating in anarchy exacerbated by drought and famine in 2200 BC, and the onset of the First Intermediate Period in which numerous nomarchs ruled simultaneously. Throughout this time, power bases were built and destroyed in Memphis, and in Heracleopolis, when Mentuhotep II of Thebes and the 11th dynasty conquered all of Egypt to form the Middle Kingdom in 2055 BC. The 12th dynasty oversaw advancements in irrigation and economic expansion in the Faiyum Oasis, as well as expansion into Lower Nubia at the expense of Kerma. In 1700 BC, Egypt fractured in two, ushering in the Second Intermediate Period.[80]: 68–71 

The Hyksos, a militaristic people from Palestine, capitalised on this fragmentation and conquered Lower Egypt, establishing the 15th dynasty of Egypt, whilst Kerma coordinated invasions deep into Egypt to reach its greatest extent, looting royal statues and monuments.[83] A rival power base developed in Thebes with Ahmose I of the 18th dynasty eventually expelling the Hyksos from Egypt, forming the New Kingdom in 1550 BC. Utilising the military technology the Hyksos had brought, they conducted numerous campaigns to conquer the Levant from the Canaanites, Amorites, Hittites, and Mitanni, and extinguish Kerma, incorporating Nubia into the empire, sending the Egyptian empire into its golden age.[80]: 73  Internal struggles, drought and famine, and invasions by a confederation of seafaring peoples, contributed to the New Kingdom's collapse in 1069 BC, ushering in the Third Intermediate Period which saw Egypt fractured into many pieces amid widespread turmoil.[80]: 76–77  Egypt's disintegration liberated the more Egyptianized Kingdom of Kush in Nubia, and later in the 8th century BC the Kushite king Kashta would expand his power and influence by manoeuvring his daughter into a position of power in Upper Egypt, paving the way for his successor Piye to conquer Lower Egypt and form the Kushite Empire. The Kushites assimilated further into Egyptian society by reaffirming Ancient Egyptian religious traditions, and culture, while introducing some unique aspects of Kushite culture and overseeing a revival in pyramid-building. After a century of rule they were forcibly driven out of Egypt by the Assyrians as reprisal for the Kushites agitating peoples within the Assyrian Empire in an attempt to gain a foothold in the region.[84] The Assyrians installed a puppet dynasty which later gained independence and once more unified Egypt, with Upper Egypt becoming a rich agricultural region whose produce Lower Egypt then sold and traded.[80]: 77 

In 525 BC Egypt was conquered by the expansive Achaemenids, however later regained independence in 404 BC until 343 BC when it was re-annexed by the Achaemenid Empire. Persian rule in Egypt ended with the defeat of the Achaemenids by Alexander the Great in 332 BC, marking the beginning of Hellenistic rule by the Macedonian Ptolemaic dynasty in Egypt. The Hellenistic rulers, seeking legitimacy from their Egyptian subjects, gradually Egyptianized and participated in Egyptian religious life.[85]: 119  Following the Syrian Wars with the Seleucid Empire, the Ptolemaic Kingdom lost its holdings outside Africa, but expanded its territory by conquering Cyrenaica from its respective tribes, and subjugated Kush. Beginning in the mid second century BC, dynastic strife and a series of foreign wars weakened the kingdom, and it became increasingly reliant on the Roman Republic. Under Cleopatra VII, who sought to restore Ptolemaic power, Egypt became entangled in a Roman civil war, which ultimately led to its conquest by Rome in 30 BC. The Crisis of the Third Century in the Roman Empire freed the Levantine city state of Palmyra who conquered Egypt, however their rule lasted only a few years before Egypt was reintegrated into the Roman Empire. In the midst of this, Kush regained total independence from Egypt, and they would persist as a major regional power until, having been weakened from internal rebellion amid worsening climatic conditions, invasions by both the Aksumites and the Noba caused their disintegration into Makuria, Alodia, and Nobatia in the 5th century AD. The Romans managed to hold on to Egypt for the rest of the ancient period.

Horn of Africa

[edit]
The Kingdom of Aksum in the 6th century AD.

In the Horn of Africa there was the Land of Punt, a kingdom on the Red Sea, likely located in modern-day Eritrea or northern Somaliland.[86] The Ancient Egyptians initially traded via middle-men with Punt until in 2350 BC when they established direct relations. They would become close trading partners for over a millennium, with Punt exchanging gold, aromatic resins, blackwood, ebony, ivory and wild animals. Towards the end of the ancient period, northern Ethiopia and Eritrea bore the Kingdom of D'mt beginning in 980 BC, whose people developed irrigation schemes, used ploughs, grew millet, and made iron tools and weapons. In modern-day Somalia and Djibouti there was the Macrobian Kingdom, with archaeological discoveries indicating the possibility of other unknown sophisticated civilisations at this time.[87][88] After D'mt's fall in the 5th century BC the Ethiopian Plateau came to be ruled by numerous smaller unknown kingdoms who experienced strong south Arabian influence, until the growth and expansion of Aksum in the 1st century BC.[89] Along the Horn's coast there were many ancient Somali city-states which thrived off of the wider Red Sea trade and transported their cargo via beden, exporting myrrh, frankincense, spices, gum, incense, and ivory, with freedom from Roman interference causing Indians to give the cities a lucrative monopoly on cinnamon from ancient India.[90]

The Kingdom of Aksum grew from a principality into a major power on the trade route between Rome and India through conquering its unfortunately unknown neighbours, gaining a monopoly on Indian Ocean trade in the region. Aksum's rise had them rule over much of the regions from the Lake Tana to the valley of the Nile, and they further conquered parts of the ailing Kingdom of Kush, led campaigns against the Noba and Beja peoples, and expanded into South Arabia.[91][92][93] This led the Persian prophet Mani to consider Aksum as one of the four great powers of the 3rd century alongside Persia, Rome, and China.[94] In the 4th century AD Aksum's king converted to Christianity and Aksum's population, who had followed syncretic mixes of local beliefs, slowly followed. In the early 6th century AD, Cosmas Indicopleustes later described his visit to the city of Aksum, mentioning rows of throne monuments, some made out of "excellent white marble" and "entirely...hewn out of a single block of stone", with large inscriptions attributed to various kings, likely serving as victory monuments documenting the wars waged. The turn of the 6th century saw Aksum balanced against the Himyarite Kingdom in southwestern Arabia, as part of the wider Byzantine-Sassanian conflict. In 518, Aksum invaded Himyar against the persecution of the Christian community by Dhu Nuwas, the Jewish Himyarite king. Following the capture of Najran, the Aksumites implanted a puppet on the Himyarite throne, however a coup d'état in 522 brought Dhu Nuwas back to power who again began persecuting Christians. The Aksumites invaded again in 525, and with Byzantine aid conquered the kingdom, incorporating it as a vassal state after some minor internal conflict. In the late 6th century the Aksumites were driven out of Yemen by the Himyarite king with the aid of the Sassanids.

North-West Africa

[edit]
Carthaginian Empire in 323 BC

Further north-west, the Maghreb and Ifriqiya were mostly cut off from the cradle of civilisation in Egypt by the Libyan desert, exacerbated by Egyptian boats being tailored to the Nile and not coping well in the open Mediterranean Sea. This caused its societies to develop contiguous to those of Southern Europe, until Phoenician settlements came to dominate the most lucrative trading locations in the Gulf of Tunis, initially searching for sources of metal.[95]: 247  Phoenician settlements subsequently grew into Ancient Carthage after gaining independence from Phoenicia in the 6th century BC, and they would build an extensive empire, countering Greek influence in the Mediterranean, as well as a strict mercantile network reaching as far as west Asia and northern Europe, distributing an array of commodities from all over the ancient world along with locally produced goods, all secured by one of the largest and most powerful navies in the ancient Mediterranean. Carthage's political institutions received rare praise from both Greeks and Romans, with its constitution and aristocratic council providing stability, with birth and wealth paramount for election.[95]: 251–253  In 264 BC the First Punic War began when Carthage came into conflict with the expansionary Roman Republic on the island of Sicily, leading to what has been described as the greatest naval war of antiquity, causing heavy casualties on both sides, but ending in Carthage's eventual defeat and loss of Sicily.[95]: 255–256  The Second Punic War broke out when the Romans opportunistically took Sardinia and Corsica whilst the Carthaginians were putting down a ferocious Libyan revolt, with Carthage initially experiencing considerable success following Hannibal's infamous crossing of the alps into northern Italy. In a 14 year long campaign Hannibal's forces conquered much of mainland Italy, only being recalled after the Romans conducted a bold naval invasion of the Carthaginian homeland and then defeated him in climactic battle in 202 BC.[95]: 256–257 

Romanised-Berber kingdoms: Altava, Ouarsenis, Hodna, Aures, Nemencha, Capsus, Dorsale, Cabaon.

Carthage was forced to give up their fleet, and the subsequent collapse of their empire would produce two further polities in the Maghreb; Numidia, a polity made up of two Numidian tribal federations until the Massylii conquered the Masaesyli, and assisted the Romans in the Second Punic War; Mauretania, a Mauri tribal kingdom, home of the legendary King Atlas; and various tribes such as Garamantes, Musulamii, and Bavares. The Third Punic War would result in Carthage's total defeat in 146 BC and the Romans established the province of Africa, with Numidia assuming control of many of Carthage's African ports. Towards the end of the 2nd century BC Mauretania fought alongside Numidia's Jugurtha in the Jugurthine War against the Romans after he had usurped the Numidian throne from a Roman ally. Together they inflicted heavy casualties that quaked the Roman Senate, with the war only ending inconclusively when Mauretania's Bocchus I sold out the Jugurtha to the Romans.[95]: 258  At the turn of the millennium they both would face the same fate as Carthage and be conquered by the Romans who established Mauretania and Numidia as provinces of their empire, whilst Musulamii, led by Tacfarinas, and Garamantes were eventually defeated in war in the 1st century AD however weren't conquered.[96]: 261–262  In the 5th century AD the Vandals conquered north Africa precipitating the fall of Rome. Swathes of indigenous peoples would regain self-governance in the Mauro-Roman Kingdom and its numerous successor polities in the Maghreb, namely the kingdoms of Ouarsenis, Aurès, and Altava. The Vandals ruled Ifriqiya for a century until Byzantine reconquest in the early 6th century AD. The Byzantines and the Berber kingdoms fought minor inconsequential conflicts, such as in the case of Garmul, however largely coexisted.[96]: 284  Further inland to the Byzantine Exarchate of Africa were the Sanhaja in modern-day Algeria, a broad grouping of three groupings of tribal confederations, one of which is the Masmuda grouping in modern-day Morocco, along with the nomadic Zenata; their composite tribes would later go onto shape much of North African history.

West Africa

[edit]
Nok sculpture

In the western Sahel the rise of settled communities occurred largely as a result of the domestication of millet and of sorghum. Archaeology points to sizable urban populations in West Africa beginning in the 4th millennium BC, which had crucially developed iron metallurgy by 1200 BC, in both smelting and forging for tools and weapons.[97] Extensive east-west belts of deserts, grasslands, and forests from north to south were crucial in the moulding of their respective societies and meant that prior to the accession of trans-Saharan trade routes, symbiotic trade relations developed in response to the opportunities afforded by north–south diversity in ecosystems,[98]: 79–80  trading meats, copper, iron, salt, and gold. Various civilisations prospered in this period. From 4000 BC, the Tichitt culture in modern-day Mauritania and Mali was the oldest known complexly organised society in West Africa, with a four tiered hierarchical social structure.[99] Other civilisations include the Kintampo culture from 2500 BC in modern-day Ghana,[100] the Nok culture from 1500 BC in modern-day Nigeria,[101] the Daima culture around Lake Chad from 550 BC, and Djenné-Djenno from 250 BC in modern-day Mali.

Towards the end of the 3rd century AD, a wet period in the Sahel opened areas for human habitation and exploitation which had not been habitable for the better part of a millennium. Based on large tumuli scattered across West Africa dating to this period, it has been proposed that there were several contemporaneous kingdoms which have unfortunately been lost to history.[102][99] Some important polities likely founded in the early-to-middle 1st millennium who did make it into the historical record include Mema, Takrur, Silla, and Wagadu (commonly called the Ghana Empire).

Soninke traditions mention four previous foundings of Wagadu, and hold that the final founding of Wagadu occurred after their first king did a deal with Bida, a serpent deity who was guarding a well, to sacrifice one maiden a year in exchange for assurance regarding plenty of rainfall and gold supply.[103] Soninke tradition portrays early Ghana as warlike, with horse-mounted warriors key to increasing its territory and population, although details of their expansion are extremely scarce.[104]

Central, Eastern, and Southern Africa

[edit]

1 = 2000–1500 BC origin

2 = c. 1500 BC first dispersal
     2.a = Eastern Bantu
     2.b = Western Bantu

3 = 1000–500 BC Urewe nucleus of Eastern Bantu

47 = southward advance

9 = 500–1 BC Congo nucleus

10 = AD 1–1000 last phase[105][106][107]

At the 4th millennium BC the Congo Basin was inhabited by the Bambenga, Bayaka, Bakoya, and Babongo in the west, the Bambuti in the east, and the Batwa who were widely scattered and also present in the Great Lakes region; together they are grouped as Pygmies.[108] On the later-named Swahili coast there were Cushitic-speaking peoples, and the Khoisan (a neologism for the Khoekhoe and San) in the continent's south. Early San society left a rich legacy of cave paintings across Southern Africa.[109]: 11–12 

The Bantu expansion constituted a major series of migrations of Bantu-speaking peoples from Central Africa to Eastern and Southern Africa and was substantial in the settling of the continent.[110] Commencing in the 2nd millennium BC, the Bantu began to migrate from Cameroon to the Congo Basin, and eastward to the Great Lakes region to form the Urewe culture from the 5th century BC.[111][112] In the 7th century AD, Bantu spread to the Upemba Depression, forming the Upemba culture [es].[113] During the 1st millennium BC the Bantu spread further from the Great Lakes to Southern and East Africa. One early movement headed south to the upper Zambezi basin in the 2nd century BC. The Bantu then split westward to the savannahs of present-day Angola and eastward into Malawi, Zambia, and Zimbabwe in the 1st century AD, forming the Gokomere culture in the 5th century AD.[114] The second thrust from the Great Lakes was eastward, also in the 1st century AD, expanding to Kenya, Tanzania, and the Swahili coast.

Prior to this migration, the northern part of the Swahili coast was home to the elusive Azania, most likely a Southern Cushitic polity, extending southwards to modern-day Tanzania.[115] The Bantu populations crowded out Azania, with Rhapta being its last stronghold by the 1st century AD,[116] and formed various city states which traded via the Indian Ocean trade, constituting the Swahili civilisation.[117] Madagascar was possibly first settled by Austronesians from 350 BC-550 AD, termed the Vazimba in Malagasy oral traditions, although there is considerable academic debate.[118][119] The eastern Bantu group would eventually meet with the southern migrants from the Great Lakes in Malawi, Zambia, and Zimbabwe and both groups continued southward, with eastern groups continuing to Mozambique and reaching Maputo in the 2nd century AD. Further to the south, settlements of Bantu peoples who were iron-using agriculturists and herdsmen were well established south of the Limpopo River by the 4th century AD, displacing and assimilating the Khoisan.

By the Chari River south of Lake Chad the Sao civilisation flourished for over a millennium beginning in the 6th century BC, in territory that later became part of present-day Cameroon and Chad. Sao artifacts show that they were skilled workers in bronze, copper, and iron,[120]: 19  with finds including bronze sculptures, terracotta statues of human and animal figures, coins, funerary urns, household utensils, jewellery, highly decorated pottery, and spears.[120]: 19 [121]: 1051  Nearby, around Lake Ejagham in south-west Cameroon, the Ekoi civilisation rose circa 2nd century AD, and are most notable for constructing the Ikom monoliths and developing the Nsibidi script.[122]

c. 7th century–1250: Postclassical Africa

[edit]

North Africa

[edit]

Northern Africa

[edit]

The turn of the 7th century saw much of North Africa controlled by the Byzantine Empire. Christianity was the state religion of the empire, and Semitic and Coptic subjects in Roman Egypt faced persecution due to their 'heretical' Miaphysite churches, paying a heavy tax. The Exarchate of Africa covered much of Ifriqiya and the eastern Maghreb, surrounded by numerous Berber kingdoms that followed Christianity heavily syncretised with traditional Berber religion. The interior was dominated by various groupings of tribal confederations, namely the nomadic Zenata, the Masmuda of Sanhaja in modern-day Morocco, and the other two Sanhaja in the Sahara in modern-day Algeria, who all mainly followed traditional Berber religion. In 618 the Sassanids conquered Egypt during the Byzantine-Sasanian War, however the province was reconquered three years later.

The Umayyad Caliphate at its greatest extent, under Caliph Umar II, c. 720

The early 7th century saw the inception of Islam and the beginning of the Arab conquests intent on converting peoples to Islam and monotheism.[123]: 56  The nascent Rashidun Caliphate won a series of crucial victories and expanded rapidly, forcing the Byzantines to evacuate Syria. With Byzantine regional presence shattered, Egypt was quickly conquered by 642, with the Egyptian Copts odious of Byzantine rule generally putting up little resistance. The Muslims' attention then turned west to the Maghreb where the Exarchate of Africa had declared independence from Constantinople under Gregory the Patrician. The Muslims conquered Ifriqiya and in 647 defeated and killed Gregory and his army decisively in battle. The Berbers of the Maghreb proposed payment of annual tribute, which the Muslims, not wishing to annex the territory, accepted. After a brief civil war in the Muslim empire, the Rashidun were supplanted by the Umayyad dynasty in 661 and the capital moved from Medina to Damascus. With intentions to expand further in all directions, the Muslims returned to the Maghreb to find the Byzantines had reinforced the Exarchate and allied with the Berber Kingdom of Altava under Kusaila, who was approached prior to battle and convinced to convert to Islam. Initially having become neutral, Kusaila objected to integration into the empire and in 683 destroyed the poorly supplied Arab army and conquered the newly-found Kairouan, causing an epiphany among the Berber that this conflict was not just against the Byzantines. The Arabs returned and defeated Kusaila and Altava in 690, and, after a set-back, expelled the Byzantines from North Africa. To the west, Kahina of the Kingdom of the Aurès declared opposition to the Arab invasion and repelled their armies, securing her position as the uncontested ruler of the Maghreb for five years. The Arabs received reinforcements and in 701 Kahina was killed and the kingdom defeated. They completed their conquest of the rest of the Maghreb, with large swathes of Berbers embracing Islam, and the combined Arab and Berber armies would use this territory as a springboard into Iberia to expand the Muslim empire further.[124]: 47–48 

Large numbers of Berber and Coptic people willingly converted to Islam, and followers of Abrahamic religions (“People of the Book”) constituting the Dhimmi class were permitted to practice their religion and exempted from military service in exchange for a tax, which was improperly extended to include converts.[125]: 247  Followers of traditional Berber religion, which were mostly those of tribal confederations in the interior, were violently oppressed and often given the ultimatum to convert to Islam or face captivity or enslavement.[124]: 46  Converted natives were permitted to participate in the governing of the Muslim empire in order to quell the enormous administrative problems owing to the Arabs' lack of experience governing and rapid expansion.[124]: 49  Unorthodox sects such as the Kharijite, Ibadi, Isma'ili, Nukkarite and Sufrite found fertile soil among many Berbers dissatisfied with the oppressive Umayyad regime, with religion being utilised as a political tool to foster organisation.[123]: 64  In the 740s the Berber Revolt rocked the caliphate and the Berbers took control over the Maghreb, whilst revolts in Ifriqiya were suppressed. The Abbasid dynasty came to power via revolution in 750 and attempted to reconfigure the caliphate to be multi-ethnic rather than Arab exclusive, however this wasn't enough to prevent gradual disintegration on its peripheries. Various short-lived native dynasties would form states such as the Barghawata of Masmuda, the Ifranid dynasty, and the Midrarid dynasty, both from the Zenata. The Idrisid dynasty would come to rule most of modern-day Morocco with the support of the Masmuda, whilst the growing Ibadi movement among the Zenata culminated in the Rustamid Imamate, centred on Tahert, modern-day Algeria.[125]: 254  At the turn of the 9th century the Abbasids' sphere of influence would degrade further with the Aghlabids controlling Ifriqiya under only nominal Abbasid rule and in 868 when the Tulunids wrestled the independence of Egypt for four decades before again coming under Abbasid control.[126]: 172, 260  Late in the 9th century, a revolt by East African slaves in the Abbasid's homeland of Iraq diverted its resources away from its other territories, devastating important ports in the Persian Gulf, and was eventually put down after decades of violence, resulting in between 300,000 and 2,500,000 dead.[127][128]: 714 

Evolution of the Fatimid Caliphate
The Almoravid empire in the 12th century.

This gradual bubbling of disintegration of the caliphate boiled over when the Fatimid dynasty rose out of the Bavares tribal confederation and in 909 conquered the Aghlabids to gain control over all of Ifriqiya. Proclaiming Isma'ilism, they established a caliphate rivalling the Abbasids, who followed Sunni Islam.[129]: 320  The nascent caliphate quickly conquered the ailing Rustamid Imamate and fought a proxy war against the remnants of the Umayyad dynasty centred in Cordoba, resulting the eastern Maghreb coming under the control of the vassalized Zirid dynasty, who hailed from the Sanhaja.[129]: 323  In 969 the Fatimids finally conquered Egypt against a weakened Abbasid Caliphate after decades of attempts, moving their capital to Cairo and deferring Ifriqiya to the Zirids. From there they conquered up to modern-day Syria and Hejaz, securing the holy cities of Mecca and Medina. The Fatimids became absorbed by the eastern realms of their empire, and in 972, after encouragement from faqirs, the Zirids changed their allegiance to recognise the Abbasid Caliphate. In retaliation the Fatimids commissioned an invasion by nomadic Arab tribes to punish them, leading to their disintegration with the Khurasanid dynasty and Arab tribes ruling Ifriqiya, to be later displaced by the Norman Kingdom of Africa.[129]: 329  In the late 10th and early 11th centuries the Fatimids would lose the Maghreb to the Hammadids in modern-day Algeria and the Maghrawa in modern-day Morocco, both from Zenata. In 1053 the Saharan Sanhaja, spurred on by puritanical Sunni Islam, conquered Sijilmasa and captured Aoudaghost from the Ghana Empire to control the affluent trans-Saharan trade routes in the Western Sahara, forming the Almoravid empire before conquering Maghrawa and intervening in the reconquest of Iberia by the Christian powers on the side of the endangered Muslim taifas, which were produced from the fall of the remnant Umayyad Caliphate in Cordoba. The Almoravids incorporated the taifas into their empire, enjoying initial success, until a devastating ambush crippled their military leadership, and throughout the 12th century they gradually lost territory to the Christians.[130]: 351–354  To the east, the Fatimids saw their empire start to collapse in 1061, beginning with the loss of the holy cities to the Sharifate of Mecca and exacerbated by rebellion in Cairo. The Seljuk Turks, who saw themselves as the guardian of the Abbasid Caliphate, capitalised and conquered much of their territories in the east, however the Fatimids repelled them from encroaching on Egypt. Amid the Christians' First Crusade against the Seljuks, the Fatimids opportunistically took back Jerusalem, but then lost it again to the Christians in decisive defeat. The Fatimids' authority collapsed due to intense internal struggle in political rivalries and religious divisions, amid Christian invasions of Egypt, creating a power vacuum in North Africa. The Zengid dynasty, nominally under Seljuk suzerainty, invaded on the pretext of defending Egypt from the Christians, and usurped the position of vizier in the caliphate.[131]: 186–189 

The Marinids, Zayyanids, and Hafsids c. 1360

Following the assassination of the previous holder, the position of vizier passed onto Salah ad-Din Yusuf ibn Ayyub (commonly referred to as Saladin). After a joint Zengid-Fatimid effort repelled the Christians and after he had put down a revolt from the Fatimid army, Saladin eventually deposed the Fatimid caliph in 1171 and established the Ayyubid dynasty in its place, choosing to recognise the Abbasid Caliphate. From there the Ayyubids captured Cyrenaica, and went on a prolific campaign to conquer Arabia from the Zengids and the Yemeni Hamdanids, Palestine from the Christian Kingdom of Jerusalem, and Syria and Upper Mesopotamia from other Seljuk successor states.[132]: 148–150  To the west, there was a new domestic threat to Almoravid rule; a religious movement headed by Ibn Tumart from the Masmuda tribal grouping, who was considered by his followers to be the true Mahdi. Initially fighting a guerilla war from the Atlas Mountains, they descended from the mountains in 1130 but were crushed in battle, with Ibn Tumart dying shortly after. The movement consolidated under the leadership of self-proclaimed caliph Abd al-Mu'min and, after gaining the support of the Zenata, swept through the Maghreb, conquering the Hammadids, the Hilalian Arab tribes, and the Norman Kingdom of Africa, before gradually conquering the Almoravid remnant in Al-Andalus, proclaiming the Almohad Caliphate and extending their rule from the western Sahara and Iberia to Ifriqiya by the turn of the 13th century. Later, the Christians capitalised on internal conflict within the Almohads in 1225 and conquered Iberia by 1228, with the Emirate of Granada assuming control in the south. Following this, the embattled Almohads faced invasions from an Almoravid remnant in the Balearics and gradually lost territory to the Marinids in modern-day Morocco, the Zayyanids in modern-day Algeria, both of Zenata, and the Hafsids of Masmuda in modern-day Tunisia, before finally being extinguished in 1269.[133]: 8–23  Meanwhile, after defeating the Christians' Fifth Crusade in 1221, internal divisions involving Saladin's descendants appeared within the Ayyubid dynasty, crippling the empire's unity. In the face of Mongol expansion, the Ayyubids became increasingly reliant on Mamluk generals.

Nubia

[edit]

This section is being written

East Africa

[edit]

Horn of Africa

[edit]

At the end of the 6th century, the Kingdom of Aksum ruled over much of modern-day Ethiopia and Eritrea, with the Harla Kingdom to its east, while ancient Somali city-states such as Mosylon, Opone, Sarapion, Avalites, and Aromata on the Somali Peninsula continued to thrive off of the lucrative Indian Ocean trade and their preferential relations with India.

Following the birth of Islam in the early 7th century, the north-central Harar Plateau was settled by early Muslims fleeing persecution, intermingling with the Somali who became some of the first non-Arabs to convert to Islam.[134] Muslim-Aksumite relations were initially positive with Aksum giving refuge to early Muslims in 613, however relations soured after Aksum made incursions along the Arab coast and Muslims settled the Dahlak archipelago.[135]: 560  Despite having ancient roots, the Red Sea slave trade expanded and flourished following the Muslim conquests with Bejas, Nubians, and Ethiopians exported to Hejaz.[136] Aksum gradually lost their control of the Red Sea, and the expulsion of the Byzantines from the region isolated them, causing their society to become introspective, drawing inspiration from biblical traditions of the Old Testament.[137]: 108  Meanwhile during the 7th, 8th, and 9th centuries Islam spread through the Somali Peninsula, largely via da'wah. The Harla Kingdom of Hubat also converted to Islam circa 700. The Somalis were organised into various clans, and relations with Arabs led tradition to hold their lineages to Samaale, Daarood or Sheikh Ishaaq, traditionally descendants of Muhammad's cousins. To the west from the 7th to 15th century, Arab tribes migrated into the Sudan, during which time the Beja Islamised and adopted Arab customs. In the 8th century, Beja nomads invaded Aksum's northern territories and occupied the Eritrean Highlands, leading punitive raids into Aksum, with the Beja establishing various kingdoms. The Aksumite population migrated further inland into the Ethiopian Highlands, moving their capital from Aksum to Kubar, and later in the 9th century expanded southwards.[135]: 563–564 [138] The history becomes murky, however tradition holds that Aksum's expansion brought it into conflict in 960 with the Jewish Kingdom of Beta Israel, led by queen Gudit and located in the Simien Mountains. Accordingly, Gudit defeated and killed Aksum's king, and burnt their churches.[138] It's possible that Gudit was a pagan queen who led resistance to Aksum's southward expansion.[137]: 108  To the east in the 9th and 10th centuries, the Somali clans such as the Dir and other groups formed states in the Harar Plateau, including Fatagar, Dawaro, Bale, Hadiya, Hargaya, Mora, Kwelgora, and Adal, with the latter centred on the port city of Zeila (previously Avalites).[139] They neighboured the Sultanate of Shewa to their south, who's dynasty hailed from the Meccan Banu Makhzum. On the Horn's southeast coast the Tunni clan established the Tunni Sultanate, and the clans of Sarapion formed the Sultanate of Mogadishu.

Traditionally, Gudit's dynasty reigned until 1137 when they were overthrown or conquered by Mara Takla Haymanot, with traditions differing on whether he was an Aksumite general or relative of Gudit, who established the Zagwe dynasty. In Ethiopia tradition holds that prior to his accession to the throne, Gebre Meskel Lalibela was guided by Christ on a tour of Jerusalem, and instructed to build a second Jerusalem in Ethiopia.[137]: 115  Accordingly this led to the commissioning of eleven rock-hewn churches outside the capital in Roha, which was renamed Lalibela in his honour, and quickly became a holy city in Ethiopian Christianity. According to oral traditions, Motolomi Sato of the Wolaita-Mala dynasty established the Kingdom of Damot in the 13th century, locally known as the Kingdom of Wolaita, which followed a traditional religion.[140] The history continues to be murky, however regional hegemony was contested between the Kingdom of Damot, the Zagwe, and the Sultanate of Shewa.[141]: 431  Damot likely drew its economic power from gold production, which was exported to Zeila.[142] The Zagwe and Shewa were forced into a conditional alliance to counter Damot, with Shewa at times forced to pay tribute to the pagans.[143] In the 13th century the Ajuran clan established the Ajuran Sultanate on the eastern coast of the Horn and expanded, conquering the Tunni and vassalising Mogadishu, coming to dominate the Indian Ocean trade, while the Warsangali clan formed the Warsangali Sultanate on the Horn's north-eastern coast.

Swahili coast, Madagascar, and the Comoro Islands

[edit]

The turn of the 7th century saw the Swahili coast continue to be inhabited by the Swahili civilisation, whose economies were primarily based on agriculture, however they traded via the Indian Ocean trade and later developed local industries, with their iconic stone architecture.[144]: 587, 607–608 [145] Forested river estuaries created natural harbours whilst the yearly monsoon winds assisted trade,[146][147] and the Swahili civilisation consisted of hundreds of settlements and linked the societies and kingdoms of the interior, such as those of the Zambezi basin and the Great Lakes, to the wider Indian Ocean trade.[144]: 614–615  There is much debate around the chronology of the settlement of Madagascar, although most scholars agree that the island was further settled by Austronesian peoples from the 5th or 7th centuries AD who had proceeded through or around the Indian Ocean by outrigger boats, to also settle the Comoros.[148][149] This second wave possibly found the island of Madagascar sparsely populated by descendants of the first wave a few centuries earlier, with the Vazimba of the interior's highlands being revered and featuring prominently in Malagasy oral traditions.

The Kilwa Sultanate in 1310

The wider region underwent a trade expansion from the 7th century, as the Swahili engaged in the flourishing Indian Ocean trade following the early Muslim conquests.[144]: 612–615  Settlements further centralised and some major states included Gedi, Ungwana [de], Pate, Malindi, Mombasa, and Tanga in the north, Unguja Ukuu on Zanzibar, Kaole, Dar es Salaam, Kilwa, Kiswere [de], Monapo, Mozambique, and Angoche in the middle, and Quelimane, Sofala, Chibuene, and Inhambane in the south.[145] Via mtumbwi [uk], mtepe and later ngalawa they exported gold, iron, copper, ivory, slaves, pottery, cotton cloth, wood, grain, and rice, and imported silk, glassware, jewellery, Islamic pottery, and Chinese porcelain.[150] Relations between the states fluctuated and varied, with Mombasa, Pate, and Kilwa emerging as the strongest. This prosperity led some Arab and Persian merchants to settle and assimilate into the various societies, and from the 8th to the 14th century the region gradually Islamised due to the increased trading opportunities it brought, with some oral traditions having rulers of Arab or Persian descent.[144]: 605–607  The Kilwa Chronicle, supposedly based on oral tradition, holds that a Persian prince from Shiraz arrived and acquired the island of Kilwa from the local inhabitants, before quarrel with the Bantu king led to the severing Kilwa's land bridge to the mainland. Settlements in northern Madagascar such as Mahilaka [de], Irodo, and Iharana also engaged in the trade, attracting Arab immigration.[145] Bantu migrated to Madagascar and the Comoros from the 9th century, when zebu were first brought. From the 10th century Kilwa expanded its influence, coming to challenge the dominance of Somalian Mogadishu located to its north, however details of Kilwa's rise remain scarce. In the late 12th century Kilwa wrestled control of Sofala in the south, a key trading city linking to Great Zimbabwe in the interior and famous for its Zimbabwean gold, which was substantial in the usurpation of Mogadishu's hegemony, while also conquering Pemba and Zanzibar. Kilwa's administration consisted of representatives who ranged from governing their assigned cities to fulfilling the role of ambassador in the more powerful ones. Meanwhile the Pate Chronicle [fr] has Pate conquering Shanga, Faza, and prosperous Manda, and was at one time led by the popular Fumo Liyongo.[151] The islands of Pemba, Zanzibar, Lamu, Mafia and the Comoros were further settled by Shirazi and grew in importance due to their geographical positions for trade.

By 1100, all regions of Madagascar were inhabited, although the total population remained small.[152]: 48  Societies organised at the behest of hasina, which later evolved to embody kingship, and competed with one another over the island's estuaries, with oral histories describing bloody clashes and earlier settlers often pushed along the coast or inland.[152]: 43, 52–53  An Arab geographer wrote in 1224 that the island consisted of a great many towns and kingdoms, with kings making war on each other.[152]: 51–52  Assisted by climate change, the peoples gradually transformed the island from dense forest to grassland for cultivation and zebu pastoralism. Oral traditions of the central highlands describe encountering an earlier population called the Vazimba, thought to have been the first settlers of Madagsacar, represented as primitive dwarfs.[152]: 71  From the 13th century Muslim settlers arrived, integrating into the respective societies, and held high status owing to Islamic trading networks.

Northern Great Lakes

[edit]

This section is being written

West Africa

[edit]

The western Sahel and Sudan

[edit]
The Ghana Empire at its greatest extent

The 7th to 13th centuries in West Africa were a period of relatively abundant rainfall that saw the explosive growth of trade, particularly across the Sahara desert, and the flourishing of numerous important states.[153] The introduction of the camel to the western Sahel was a watershed moment, allowing more merchandise to move more easily.[104] These desert-side states are the first to appear in the written record, with Arab and Berber merchants from North Africa leaving descriptions of their power and wealth.[154] Nevertheless, there remain massive gaps in the historical record, and many details are speculative and/or based on much later traditions.

One of the most powerful and well known of these states was Wagadu, commonly called the Ghana Empire, likely the dominant player in the western Sahel from the 6th century onwards.[155] Wagadu was the most powerful of a constellation of states stretching from Takrur on the Senegal river valley to Mema in the Niger valley, all of whom were subservient to Ghana at least some of the time.[156] Like Wagadu, the Gao Empire which rose in the 7th century had at least seven kingdoms accepting their suzerainty. Both Gao and Kumbi Saleh (capital of Wagadu) grew fabulously rich through the trans-Saharan trade routes linking these cities with Tadmekka, Kairouan, and Sijilmassa in North Africa along which flowed trade in salt, gold, slaves, and more.[157][158][156][104]

Map of the western Sahel and Sudan (northern West Africa) c. 1200. (Songhai is Gao)
Kingdoms in this era were centred around cities and cores, with variations of influence radiating out from these points, meaning there weren't fixed borders.

The arrival of Islam in West Africa had seismic consequences for the history of the entire region. By the 10th century, the king of Gao had converted, possibly to Ibadi Islam.[159] In 1035 king War Jabi of Takrur became the first ruler to adopt Sunni Islam.[160] The rise of the Almoravid Sanhaja in the 1050's, perhaps inspired and supported by Muslims in Takrur, pushed the leaders of Sahelian states to institutionalize Islam in the subsequent decades.[161] Historians debate whether the Almoravids conquered Wagadu or merely dominated them politically but not militarily. In any case the period saw significant upheaval and a shift in trade patterns as previously important cities like Awdaghost and Tadmekka fell victim to the Almoravids and their allies.[c][163] In the confusion, some vassals achieved independence such as Mema, Sosso, and Diarra/Diafunu, with the last two being especially powerful.[155] Despite Wagadu's regaining full independence and power throughout the 12th century, this could not counteract the worsening climate and shifts in trade. Around the turn of the 13th century, the Sosso Empire united the region and conquered a weakened Ghana from its south, spurring large-scale Soninke out-migration.[164]

Sosso's Soumaoro Kante conquered Diarra, Gajaaga, and the Manding region.[165] According to the oral Epic of Sundiata, Sundiata Keita, a Mandinka prince in exile, returned to Manden to save his people of the tyrannical Sosso king. Sundiata unified the Mandinka clans, allied with Mema, and defeated Soumaoro Kante at the Battle of Kirina in the early 13th century. He then proclaimed the Kouroukan Fouga of the nascent Mali Empire.[166] Allied kingdoms, including Mema and Wagadu, retained leadership of their province, while conquered leaders were assigned a farin subordinate to the mansa (emperor), with provinces retaining a great deal of autonomy.[167]

The Mali Empire in 1337 CE, with major gold fields, of Bambuk, Bure, Lobi (tended by the Gan and later Lobi people), and Akan, and trade routes, outlined. The desert should extend further south to Koumbi. The Mossi Kingdoms are located north of Lobi.

In addition to campaigns in the north to subdue Diafunu, Mali established suzerainty over the highlands of Fouta Djallon.[168] After being insulted by the Wolof king of Kita, Sundiata sent Tiramakhan Traore west at the head of a large army, ultimately bringing most of Senegambia under the empire's control and, after defeating the Bainuk king, established dozens of Mandinka vassal kingdoms in the Gambia and Casamance basins, a region known as Kaabu.[169]

Within the Niger bend and the forest region

[edit]

While the precise timeline is unknown, archaeological evidence points to settlements in Ile-Ife being one of the earliest south of the Niger river, dating back as early as the 10th to 6th century BCE. The city gradually transitioned into a more urban center around the 4th to 7th centuries CE. By the 8th century, a powerful city-state had formed,[170] laying the foundation for the eventual rise of the Ife Empire (circa 1200-1420). [171] Under figures like the now defied figures such as Oduduwa, revered as the first divine king of the Yoruba, the Ife Empire grew. Ile-Ife, its capital, rose to prominence, its influence extending across a vast swathe of what is now southwestern Nigeria.

The period between 1200 and 1400 is often referred to as the "golden age" of Ile-Ife, marked by exceptional artistic production, economic prosperity, and urban development. The city's artisans excelled in crafting exquisite sculptures from bronze, terracotta, and stone. These works, renowned for their naturalism and technical mastery, were not only objects of aesthetic appreciation but also likely held religious significance, potentially reflecting the cosmology and belief systems of the Ife people.[172]

This artistic tradition coincided with Ile-Ife's role as a major commercial hub. The Ife Empire's strategic location facilitated its participation in extensive trade networks that spanned West Africa. Of note is the evidence of a thriving glass bead industry in Ile-Ife. Archaeological excavations have unearthed numerous glass beads, indicating local production and pointing to the existence of specialized knowledge and technology. These beads, particularly the dichroic beads known for their iridescent qualities, were highly sought-after trade items, found as far afield as the Sahel region, demonstrating the far-reaching commercial connections of the Ife Empire.[171]


This section is being written

Central Africa

[edit]

The central Sahel and Cameroon

[edit]

This section is being written

In northern modern-day Nigeria, Hausa tradition holds that Bayajidda came to Daura in the 9th century, and his descendants founded the kingdoms of Daura, Kano, Rano, Katsina, Gobir, Zazzau, and Biram in the 10th, 11th, and 12th centuries, with his bastard descendants founding various others.[173] While the historical validity of these legends is unknowable, the Arab geographer al-Yaqubi, writing in 872/873 CE (AH 259), describes a kingdom called "HBShH" with a city named "ThBYR" located between the Niger and the Kanem–Bornu Empire which may refer to Hausa.[174]

The Congo Basin

[edit]

Following the Bantu migrations, a period of state and class formation began circa 700 with four centres; one in the west around Pool Malebo, one south around the highlands of Angola, a third north-central around Lake Mai-Ndombe, and a fourth in the far southeast in the Upemba Depression.[175]: 17–18 

In the Upemba Depression social stratification and governance began to form after the 10th century based on villages.[175]: 18–19 

Southern Africa

[edit]

Southern Great Lakes and the Zambezi Basin

[edit]

By the 4th century, Bantu peoples had established farming villages south of the Zambezi River. The San, having inhabited the region for around 100,000 years, were driven off their ancestral lands or incorporated by Bantu speaking groups.[176]: 11–12  The Zambezi Plateau came to be dotted with the agricultural chiefdoms of the Zhizo people and Leopard's Kopje people, in which cattle was the primary identifier of wealth. External trade began around the 7th century, primarily exporting gold and ivory.[176]: 14  Around 900, motivated by the ivory trade, some Zhizo moved south to settle the Limpopo-Shashe Basin. Their capital and most populated settlement was Schroda, and via the coastal Swahili city-state Chibuene they engaged in the Indian Ocean trade.[177]: 10-14 

The 10th century saw increased global demand for gold as various Muslim, European, and Indian states began issuing gold coinage.[178] Around 1000, some Leopard's Kopje people moved south to settle Bambandyanalo (known as K2), as the Zhizo moved west to settle Toutswe in modern day Botswana. Some scholars believe their relations to have been hostile, however others insist they were more complex, both socially and politically.[179] The San, who were believed to have closer connections to the old spirits of the land, were often turned to by other societies for rainmaking. The community at K2 chose the San rather than the Zhizo, their political rivals, because the San did not believe in ancestors, and by not acknowledging the Zhizo's ancestors they would not be held to ransom by them.[180] To their north, the community at Mapela Hill had possibly developed sacral kingship by the 11th century.[181][182] K2 had a population of 1500 by 1200.[183]: 26–29  The large wealth generated by the Indian Ocean trade created unprecedented inequalities, evolving over time from a society based on social ranking to one based on social classes. K2's spatial arrangement became unsuited to this development.[184]: 30 

Amid a harsh drought which likely troubled the society,[185] royal elites moved the capital to Mapungubwe Hill and settled its flat-topped summit around 1220, while most people settled below. Mapungubwe Hill became the sole rainmaking hill, and its habitation by the leader emphasised a link between himself and rainmaking, which was substantial in the development of sacral kingship.[186]: 32–34  The first king had their palace on the western part of the hill. His entourage included soldiers and praise singers, along with musicians who played mbiras and xylophones. They traded locally with Toutswe and Eiland among others. High global demand saw gold and ivory exported to the Indian Ocean trade via Sofala.[187][188]: 38–51  In the 13th century, a kingdom was founded at Thulamela, near the confluence of the Limpopo and Levubu rivers, which specialised in fashioning objects out of smelted copper, gold, and iron, such as gold jewellery, hoes, harpoons and blades.[189]

South of the Zambezi Basin

[edit]

This section is being written

c. 1250–1800: Medieval Africa

[edit]

North Africa

[edit]

Northern Africa

[edit]
c. 1250-1500
[edit]
Extent of the Mamluk Sultanate under Sultan Al-Nasir Muhammad

The Ayyubids were in a precarious position. In 1248, the Christians began the Seventh Crusade with intent to conquer Egypt, but were decisively defeated by the embattled Ayyubids who had relied on Mamluk generals. The Ayyubid sultan attempted to alienate the victorious Mamluks, who revolted, killing him and seizing power in Egypt, with rule given to a military caste of Mamluks headed by the Bahri dynasty, whilst the remaining Ayyubid empire was destroyed in the Mongol invasions of the Levant. Following the Mongol Siege of Baghdad in 1258, the Mamluks re-established the Abbasid Caliphate in Cairo, and over the next few decades conquered the Crusader states and, assisted by civil war in the Mongol Empire, defeated the Mongols, before consolidating their rule over the Levant and Syria.[132]: 150–158  To the west, the three dynasties vied for supremacy and control of the trans-Saharan trade. Following the collapse of the Abbasids, the Hafsids were briefly recognised as caliphs by the sharifs of Mecca and the Mamluks. Throughout the 14th century, the Marinids intermittently occupied the Zayyanids several times, and devastated the Hafsids in 1347 and 1357. The Marinids then succumbed to internal division, exacerbated by plague and financial crisis, culminating in the rise of the Wattasid dynasty from Zenata in 1472, with the Hafsids becoming the dominant power.[190]: 34–43  Throughout the 15th century, the Spanish colonised the Canary Isles in the first example of modern settler colonialism, causing the genocide of the native Berber population in the process. To the east, the turn of the 15th century saw the Mamluks oppose the expansionist Ottomans and Timurids in the Middle East, with plague and famine eroding Mamlukian authority, until internal conflict was reconciled. The following decades saw the Mamluks reach their greatest extent with efficacious economic reforms, however the threat of the growing Ottomans and Portuguese trading practices in the Indian Ocean posed great challenges to the empire at the turn of the 16th century.

East Africa

[edit]

Horn of Africa

[edit]
c. 1250-1500
[edit]

The 13th century saw power balanced between the Zagwe dynasty, Sultanate of Shewa, and Kingdom of Damot, with the Ajuran Sultanate on the Horn's eastern coast.

In 1270, supported by the Kebra Nagast painting the Zagwe as illegitimate usurpers, Yekuno Amlak rebelled with assistance from Shewa and defeated the Zagwe king in battle, establishing the Solomonic dynasty of the nascent Ethiopian Empire.[137]: 131  In accordance with the Kebra Negast, they claimed their descent from the last king of Aksum, and ultimately from Aksumite queen Makeda and the Israelite king Solomon. Fifteen years later, in the Sultanate of Shewa, which was exhausted following wars with Damot and suffering internal strife, was conquered by Umar Walasma of the Walashma dynasty, who established the Sultanate of Ifat.[137]: 143  Over the following decades Ifat incorporated the polities of Adal, Gidaya, Bale, Mora, Hargaya, Hubat, and Fatagar among others.[191][192] In the 13th century the Afar founded the Dankali Sultanate north of Ethiopia. In Ethiopia Amda Seyon I came to the throne in 1314 and conquered Harla, Gojjam, Hadiya, and crucially Damot, with Ennarea splitting from the latter.[193][194] He also campaigned in the north where Beta Israel had been gaining prominence, and reconquered the Tigrayan Enderta Province.[195] In 1321, a religious dispute between Amda Seyon and the Mamluk sultan which involved threats to tamper with the Nile gave Ifat's Haqq ad-Din I pretext to invade and execute an Ethiopian envoy. Seven years later, Amda Seyon's forces overwhelmed Ifat's outposts, defeated Ifat's armies and killed Haqq ad-Din, with lack of unity among the Muslims proving fatal. The Ethiopian emperor raided the Muslim states and made them tributaries.[196] Following this, sultan Sabr ad-Din I led a rebellion and jihad in 1332 seeking to restore prestige and rule a Muslim Ethiopia, garnering widespread support in the early stages from the Muslim states and even from nomads.[137]: 145  They were defeated by Amda Seyon, ushering in a golden age for the Ethiopian Empire.[197] Ethiopia incorporated Ifat, Hadiya, Dawaro, Fatagar, and Shewa as one vassal headed by the Walashma dynasty.[196] The Ethiopian emperor ruled the Muslim states by divide and rule, and had the final say on succession, with various sultans and sheikhs drawn to his court.[137]: 148  Successive sultans rebelled and struggled to shake off Ethiopian vassalage, moving Ifat's capital to Adal in an attempt to escape Ethiopia's sphere of control. To the south-west according to oral traditions, Amda Seyon expanded into the Gurage.[195]: 75–76  According to oral traditions, the Kingdom of Kaffa was established in 1390 after "ousting a dynasty of 32 kings".[198] In the late 14th century the sultans began to expand eastwards into the decentralised Somali interior. Sa'ad ad-Din II propagated insecurity on Ethiopia's eastern frontier, however was defeated by Dawit I. The sultan was repeatedly pursued by the Ethiopian emperor to Zeila on the coast and killed in 1415, leaving the former Sultanate of Ifat fully occupied.[137]: 150–154 

In 1415 Sabr ad-Din III of the Walashma dynasty returned to the region from exile to establish the Adal Sultanate. The Ethiopian armies were defeated, and he and his successors expanded to regain the territory of the former sultanate. Jamal ad-Din II's reign saw a sharp rise in the slave trade, with India, Arabia, Hormuz, Hejaz, Egypt, Syria, Greece, Iraq, and Persia reportedly becoming "full of Abyssinian slaves".[195]: 59  In 1445 Badlay attempted an invasion into the Ethiopian Highlands, supported by Mogadishu, however he was defeated by Zara Yaqob, with the successor sultan securing peace between the two states.[137]: 154–156  In the 1440s Ethiopia conquered much of the Tigray, placing the land under a vassal ruled by the Bahr Negus.[199]: 71  Baeda Maryam I campaigned against the Dobe'a with the support of Dankalia, resulting in their defeat and incorporation into the empire.[195]: 106–111  In 1471, a Harari emir leading a militant faction seized power in Adal with the sultan retaining a ceremonious role. His successor raided the Ethiopian frontier against the sultan's wishes, and was defeated by the emperors in 1507 and finally in 1517.[137]: 166–167  For the Ethiopians, the end of the 15th century saw a period of conquest and expansion come to close, and one of defence begin.

West Africa

[edit]

The western Sahel and Sudan

[edit]
c.1250-1500
[edit]

Mali continued its expansion after the death of Sundiata. His son conquered Gajaaga and Takrur, and brought the key Saharan trading centres under his rule. The cessation of his reign culminated in a destructive civil war, only reconciled with a militaristic coup, after which Gao was conquered and the Tuareg subdued, cementing Mali's dominance over the trans-Saharan trade.[166]: 126–147  In the 13th century Al-Hajj Salim Suwari, a Soninke Islamic scholar, pioneered the Suwarian tradition which sought to tolerate traditional religions, gaining popularity among West African Muslims. In 1312 Mansa Musa came to power in Mali after his predecessor had set out on an Atlantic voyage. Musa supposedly spent much of his early campaign preparing for his infamous hajj or pilgrimage to Mecca. Between 1324 and 1325 his entourage of over 10,000, and hundreds of camels, all carrying around 12 tonnes of gold in total,[200][201] travelled 2700 miles, giving gifts to the poor along the way, and fostered good relations with the Mamluk sultan, garnering widespread attention in the Muslim world. On Musa's return, his general reasserted dominance over Gao and he commissioned a large construction program, building mosques and madrasas, with Timbuktu becoming a centre for trade and Islamic scholarship, however Musa features comparatively less than his predecessors in Mandinka oral traditions than in modern histories.[166]: 147–152  Despite Mali's fame being attributed to its riches in gold, its prosperous economy was based on arable and pastoral farming, as well as crafts, and they traded commonly with the Akan, Dyula, and with Benin, Ife, and Nri in the forest regions.[166]: 164–171 

Amid a Malian mansa's attempt to coerce the empire back into financial shape after the lacklustre premiership of his predecessor, Mali's northwestern-most province broke away to form the Jolof Empire and the Serer kingdoms. Wolof tradition holds that the empire was founded by the wise Ndiadiane Ndiaye, and it later absorbed neighbouring kingdoms to form a confederacy of the Wolof kingdoms of Jolof, Cayor, Baol, and Waalo, and the Serer kingdoms of Sine and Saloum. In Mali after the death of Musa II in 1387, vicious conflict ensued within the Keita dynasty. In the 1390s Yatenga sacked and raided the southern trading city of Macina in Mali. The internal conflict weakened Mali's central authority. This provided an opportunity for the previously subdued Tuareg tribal confederations in the Sahara to rebel. Over the next few decades they captured the main trading cities of Timbuktu, Oualata, Nema, and possibly Gao, with some tribes forming the northeastern Sultanate of Agadez, and with them all usurping Mali's dominance over the trans-Saharan trade.[202]: 174  In the 15th century, the Portuguese, following the development of the caravel, set up trading posts along the Atlantic coast, with Mali establishing formal commercial relations, and the Spanish soon following. In the early 15th century Diarra escaped Malian rule.[203]: 130  Previously under Malian suzerainty and under pressure from the expansionist Jolof Empire, a Fula chief migrated to Futa Toro, founding Futa Kingui in the lands of Diarra circa 1450. Yatenga capitalised on Mali's decline and conquered Macina, and the old province of Wagadu. Meanwhile Gao, ruled by the Sonni dynasty, expanded, conquering Mema from Mali, in a struggle over the crumbling empire.

Central Africa

[edit]

West Congo Basin

[edit]
c. 1250-1500
[edit]

By the 13th century there were three main confederations of states in the western Congo Basin around Pool Malebo. The Seven Kingdoms of Kongo dia Nlaza, considered to be the oldest and most powerful, likely included Nsundi, Mbata, Mpangu, and possibly Kundi and Okanga. South of these was Mpemba which stretched from its capital in northern Angola 200km north to the Congo River. It included various kingdoms such as Mpemba Kasi, its northernmost and remotest component, and Vunda. To its west across the Congo River was a confederation of three small states; Vungu (its leader), Kakongo, and Ngoyo.[175]: 24–25 

The formation of the Kingdom of Kongo began in the late 13th century. Kongo oral traditions hold that Ntinu Wene (lit. "King of the Kingdom") crossed the Congo River from Vungu to conquer Mpemba Kasi, known as the "Mother of Kongo".[d] The first kings ruled from Nsi a Kwilu, a valley and old religious centre, which produced iron and steel, and linked the copper and textile-producing north to the south.[175]: 25–26  Around the 1350s Nimi Nzima established an alliance with the rulers of Mbata, who were looking to break away from the Seven Kingdoms, and agreed to secure each other's dynasties, making them known as the "Grandfather of Kongo". Tradition holds that Nimi Nzima's son, Lukeni lua Nimi, wishing to aggrandise himself, built a fortress and blocked and taxed commerce. One day his pregnant aunt refused to pay the toll, and in a rage he killed her. While reprehensible, it displayed his determination and valour. This won him followers and allowed him to embark on conquests. To the south the market town of Mpangala, itself a sub unit of Vunda, was absorbed, with Vunda also styled as a Grandfather. This weakening of Mpemba precipitated its conquest and integration into the Kingdom of Kongo.[175]: 27–29  Lukeni lua Nimi also conquered Kabunga in the west, whose leaders were regional religious leaders, not dissimilar from popes. From there Soyo and Mbamba were conquered. The power and resources gained from these conquests allowed Kongo to expand north into Nsundi, which had multiple sub-units. Traditionally, a governor on Nsundi's western border forbode entry until they had fought a symbolic battle. Kongo conquered Nsundi and delegated it to a royal governor, who greatly expanded the territory, conquering Nsanga and Masinga.[175]: 29–30  Northeast, Teke oral tradition holds that Mabiala Mantsi united the Bateke tribes, centralised his governance, and expanded using militaristic and diplomatic skill.[204] Kongo's conquests eastward brought it into conflict with the formidable Teke Kingdom which halted their expansion. This expansion had primarily been done by allying and co-opting polities. By the late 15th century, Kongo had developed a new administrative system which would increase its centralisation, and after integrating Vunda, they set about conquering these polities and converting them into royal provinces.[175]: 30 

Small confederations, like Kisama, often put up spirited and successful resistance to either internal consolidation by aggressive components, or external conquest and integration.[175]: 23  To the south around the highlands of Angola the Ambundu kingdoms of Ndongo and Matamba formed. The Dembos confederation sat between them and Kongo. Ndongo had come under tributary status to Kongo by the 16th century, and oral traditions collected in the 17th century hold their founder, Ngola Mussuri or Bumbambula, to be a blacksmith who came there from Kongo, and was elected king (Ngola) due to his benevolence.[205]: 57 

To its east around Lake Mai-Ndombe, there emerged Mwene Muji, likely around 1400. Their 'empire' status is pending on further archaeological research. With a powerful riverine navy, they expanded along the Kasai, Lukenie, Kamtsha, Kwilu, and Wamba rivers, without venturing much into the interior, coming to dominate trade.[206]

In the late 15th century, Kongo came into contact with the Portuguese. A Kongo delegation was invited to Lisbon in 1487, and relations were initially warm. A Portuguese priest mastered Kikongo and his input led to the baptism of Kongo's king and royal court.[175]: 37–39  At the same time commercial relations developed. Trade in slaves was the most lucrative.[175]: 52 

East Congo Basin

[edit]
c. 1250-1500
[edit]

Further southeast in the Upemba Depression, "Lords of the land" held priestly roles due to their special relationship with the spirits of the land and were widely recognised, holding sway over multiple villages and essentially ruling embryonic kingdoms. As lineages grew in size, authority was opportunistically incorporated diplomatically or by force, leading to the formation of states.[207]: 557–558  Some of those of the southern savanna, such as the Luba-Katanga and Songye, had transitioned from being matrilineal to patrilineal by 1500, while others such as the Luba-Hemba and Chokwe remained so, making up the matrilineal belt. An early state formed between the Lualaba and Lomami rivers among the Luba-Katanga, around the 15th century, known as the Kingdom of Luba.[208] Their oral traditions account their people's history and hold their first founder, Nkongolo, as a conqueror.[209][210]

The central Sahel

[edit]
c. 1250-1500
[edit]

In northern Nigeria, the Kano king converted to Islam in 1349 after da'wah (invitation) from some Soninke Wangara, and later absorbed Rano.[166]: 171 

Southern Africa

[edit]

c. 1800-early 20th century: Resistance, conquest, and colonisation

[edit]

c. 1870–1935: Africa under colonial domination

[edit]

Between 1878 and 1898, European states partitioned and conquered most of Africa. For 400 years, European nations had mainly limited their involvement to trading stations on the African coast, with few daring to venture inland. The Industrial Revolution in Europe produced several technological innovations which assisted them in overcoming this 400-year pattern. One was the development of repeating rifles, which were easier and quicker to load than muskets. Artillery was being used increasingly. In 1885, Hiram S. Maxim developed the maxim gun, the model of the modern-day machine gun. European states kept these weapons largely among themselves by refusing to sell these weapons to African leaders.[98]: 268–269 

African germs took numerous European lives and deterred permanent settlements. Diseases such as yellow fever, sleeping sickness, yaws, and leprosy made Africa a very inhospitable place for Europeans. The deadliest disease was malaria, endemic throughout Tropical Africa. In 1854, the discovery of quinine and other medical innovations helped to make conquest and colonization in Africa possible.[98]: 269 

There were strong motives for conquest of Africa. Raw materials were needed for European factories. Prestige and imperial rivalries were at play. Acquiring African colonies would show rivals that a nation was powerful and significant. These contextual factors forged the Scramble for Africa.[98]: 265 

In the 1880s the European powers had carved up almost all of Africa (only Ethiopia and Liberia were independent). The Europeans were captivated by the philosophies of eugenics and Social Darwinism, and some attempted to justify all this by branding it civilising missions. Traditional leaders were incorporated into the colonial regimes as a form of indirect rule to extract human and natural resources and curb organized resistance.[211]

Areas controlled by European powers in 1939. British (red) and Belgian (marroon) colonies fought with the Allies. Italian (light green) with the Axis. French colonies (dark blue) fought alongside the Allies until the Fall of France in June 1940. Vichy was in control until the Free French prevailed in late 1942. Portuguese (dark green) and Spanish (yellow) colonies remained neutral.

Africa since 1935

[edit]
An animated map showing the order of independence of African nations, 1950–2011
Order of independence of African nations, 1950–2011

Imperialism ruled until after World War II when forces of African nationalism grew stronger. In the 1950s and 1960s the colonial holdings became independent states. The process was usually peaceful but there were several long bitter bloody civil wars, as in Algeria,[212] Kenya,[213] and elsewhere. Across Africa the powerful new force of nationalism drew upon the advanced militaristic skills that natives learned during the world wars serving in the British, French, and other armies. It led to organizations that were not controlled by or endorsed by either the colonial powers nor the traditional local power structures who were viewed as collaborators. Nationalistic organizations began to challenge both the traditional and the new colonial structures, and finally displaced them. Leaders of nationalist movements took control when the European authorities evacuated; many ruled for decades or until they died. In recent decades, many African countries have undergone the triumph and defeat of nationalistic fervour, changing in the process the loci of the centralizing state power and patrimonial state.[214][215][216]

The wave of decolonization of Africa started with Libya in 1951, although Liberia, South Africa, Egypt and Ethiopia were already independent. Many countries followed in the 1950s and 1960s, with a peak in 1960 with the Year of Africa, which saw 17 African nations declare independence, including a large part of French West Africa. Most of the remaining countries gained independence throughout the 1960s, although some colonizers (Portugal in particular) were reluctant to relinquish sovereignty, resulting in bitter wars of independence which lasted for a decade or more. The last African countries to gain formal independence were Guinea-Bissau (1974), Mozambique (1975) and Angola (1975) from Portugal; Djibouti from France in 1977; Zimbabwe from the United Kingdom in 1980; and Namibia from South Africa in 1990. Eritrea later split off from Ethiopia in 1993.[217] The nascent countries decided to keep their colonial borders in the Organisation of African Unity (OAU) conference of 1964 due to fears of civil wars and regional instability, and placed emphasis on Pan-Africanism, with the OAU later developing into the African Union.[218] During the 1990s and early 2000s there were the First and Second Congo Wars, often termed the African World Wars.[219][220]

Historiography

[edit]

Colonial historiography

[edit]

Prior to colonisation in the 19th century, most African societies used oral tradition to record their history, including in cases where they had developed or had access to a writing script. This meant that there was little written history, and the domination of European powers across the continent meant African history was written from an entirely European perspective under the pretence of Western superiority.[221] Oral sources were deprecated and dismissed. This lack of written history, unfamiliar mediums, and concealment behind a multitude of dialects and languages led to a perception by Europeans that Africa and its people had no recorded history and little desire to create it.[222] The historical works of the time were predominantly written by scholars of the various European powers and were confined to individual nations, leading to disparities in style, quality, language and content between the many African nations.[223]

Postcolonial historiography

[edit]

Post-colonialist historiography studies the relationship between European colonialism and domination in Africa and the construction of African history and representation. It has roots in Orientalism, the construction of cultures from the Asian, Arabian and North African world in a patronizing manner stemming from a sense of Western superiority, first theorized by Edward Said.[224] A general perception of Western superiority throughout European academics and historians prominent during the height of colonialism led to the defining traits of colonial historical works, which post-colonialists have sought to analyse and criticize.

African historiography became organized at the academic level in the mid-20th century.[225] Members of the Ibadan School, such as Kenneth Dike and Saburi Biobaku, pioneered a new methodology of reconstructing African history using the oral traditions, alongside evidence from European-style histories and other historical sciences.[226][227]: 212  This movement towards utilising oral sources in a multi-disciplinary approach culminated in UNESCO commissioning the General History of Africa, edited by specialists drawn from across the African continent, publishing from 1981 to 2024.[226][227][228]

Contemporary historiography

[edit]

There is no agreed upon periodisation for Africa history, with the difference in temporal stages of state formation between parts of the continent providing disagreement.[229][230] Oliver and Atmore proposed Medieval Africa as from 1250 to 1800,[230] however the European terms "ancient", "medieval", and "modern" have been criticised as failing to represent African realities and capture its complexity.[231]: 25  Contemporary historians are still tasked with building the institutional frameworks, incorporating African epistemologies, and representing an African perspective.[232]

See also

[edit]

Notes

[edit]
  1. ^ This characterisation has come under criticism by some African scholars, as it implies conflict between the oral and written. They instead contend that in reality, the characterisation is defined by the interaction between three ways of expression and diffusion: the oral, the written, and the printed word.[4]
  2. ^ In these cases, time's duration is not as it affects the fate of the individual, but the pulse of the social group. It is not a river flowing in one direction from a known source to a known outlet. Generally, traditional African time involves eternity in both directions, unlike Christians who consider eternity to operate in one direction. In African animism, time is an arena where both the group and the individual struggle for their vitality. The goal is to improve their situation, thus being dynamic. Bygone generations remain contemporary, and as influential as they were during their lifetime, if not more so. In these circumstances causality operates in a forward direction from past to present and from present to future, however direct intervention can operate in any direction.[22]: 44, 49 
  3. ^ Soninke oral traditions hold that, intent on invading Ghana, the Almoravid army found the king respectful of Islam, and that he willingly adopted Islam with the exchange of gold for an imam relocating to Koumbi Saleh.[162]: 23–24 
  4. ^ The choice of a title over a personal name indicates that this is more representative of symbolic relationships and rights of rulership rather than real events.

References

[edit]
  1. ^ "Recordkeeping and History". Khan Academy. Retrieved 2023-01-22.
  2. ^ "Early African Civilization". Study.com. Retrieved 2023-01-22.
  3. ^ "History of Africa". Visit Africa. Archived from the original on 2020-06-04. Retrieved 2020-05-27.
  4. ^ Mouralis, Bernard (2022). "Orality". Encyclopedia of African Religions and Philosophy. Springer. pp. 537–539. doi:10.1007/978-94-024-2068-5_296. ISBN 978-94-024-2066-1.
  5. ^ Vansina, Jan (1981). "Oral tradition and its methodology". General History of Africa: Volume 1. UNESCO Publishing.
  6. ^ Sall, Mamadou Youry (2020). Abidogun, Jamaine M.; Falola, Toyin (eds.). "African Ajami: The Case of Senegal". The Palgrave Handbook of African Education and Indigenous Knowledge. Cham: Springer International Publishing. pp. 545–557. doi:10.1007/978-3-030-38277-3_25. ISBN 978-3-030-38277-3. Retrieved 2024-09-10.
  7. ^ "How Timbuktu Flourished During the Golden Age of Islam". HISTORY. 2022-06-06. Retrieved 2024-09-10.
  8. ^ Southall, Aidan (1974). "State Formation in Africa". Annual Review of Anthropology. 3: 153–165. doi:10.1146/annurev.an.03.100174.001101. JSTOR 2949286.
  9. ^ González-Ruibal, Alfredo (2024-11-23). "Traditions of Equality: The Archaeology of Egalitarianism and Egalitarian Behavior in Sub-Saharan Africa (First and Second Millennium CE)". Journal of Archaeological Method and Theory. 32 (1): 6. doi:10.1007/s10816-024-09678-1. ISSN 1573-7764.
  10. ^ Meyerowitz, Eva L. R. (1975). The Early History of the Akan States of Ghana. Red Candle Press. ISBN 978-0-608390352.
  11. ^ Stilwell, Sean (2013). "Slavery in African History". Slavery and Slaving in African History. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. p. 38. doi:10.1017/cbo9781139034999.003. ISBN 978-1-139-03499-9. For most Africans between 10000 BCE to 500 CE, the use of slaves was not an optimal political or economic strategy. But in some places, Africans came to see the value of slavery. In the large parts of the continent where Africans lived in relatively decentralized and small-scale communities, some big men used slavery to grab power to get around broader governing ideas about reciprocity and kinship, but were still bound by those ideas to some degree. In other parts of the continent early political centralization and commercialization led to expanded use of slaves as soldiers, officials, and workers.
  12. ^ Lovejoy, Paul E. (2012). Transformations of Slavery: A History of Slavery in Africa. London: Cambridge University Press.
  13. ^ Sparks, Randy J. (2014). "4. The Process of Enslavement at Annamaboe". Where the Negroes are Masters : An African Port in the Era of the Slave Trade. Harvard University Press. pp. 122–161. ISBN 9780674724877.
  14. ^ Chukwu, Lawson; Akpowoghaha, G. N. (2023). "Colonialism in Africa: An Introductory Review". Political Economy of Colonial Relations and Crisis of Contemporary African Diplomacy. pp. 1–11. doi:10.1007/978-981-99-0245-3_1. ISBN 978-981-99-0244-6.
  15. ^ Frankema, Ewout (2018). "An Economic Rationale for the West African Scramble? The Commercial Transition and the Commodity Price Boom of 1835–1885". The Journal for Economic History. 78 (1): 231–267. doi:10.1017/S0022050718000128.
  16. ^ Mamdani 1996, p. [page needed].
  17. ^ Walls, A (2011). "African Christianity in the History of Religions". Studies in World Christianity. 2 (2). Edinburgh University Press: 183–203. doi:10.3366/swc.1996.2.2.183.
  18. ^ Hargreaves, John D. (1996). Decolonization in Africa (2nd ed.). London: Longman. ISBN 0-582-24917-1. OCLC 33131573.
  19. ^ Manning, 2013, p. 321.
  20. ^ Falola, Toyin (2024-04-05). Decolonizing African History. African Books Collective. ISBN 978-3-906927-51-0.
  21. ^ Vansina, Jan (1985). Oral tradition as history. Internet Archive. Madison, Wis. : University of Wisconsin Press. ISBN 978-0-299-10214-2.
  22. ^ a b c Hama, Boubou; Ki-Zerbo, Joseph (1981). "The place of history in African society". General History of Africa: Volume 1. UNESCO Publishing.
  23. ^ Wiredu, Kwasi (2005). Wiredu, Kwasi (ed.). "Introduction: African Philosophy in Our Time". A Companion to African Philosophy (1 ed.). Wiley. pp. 1–27. doi:10.1002/9780470997154.ch1. ISBN 978-0-631-20751-1. Retrieved 2024-09-14.
  24. ^ Jimoh, Anselm Kole (2017). Ukpokolo, Isaac E. (ed.). "An African Theory of Knowledge". Themes, Issues and Problems in African Philosophy. Cham: Springer International Publishing. pp. 121–136. doi:10.1007/978-3-319-40796-8_8. ISBN 978-3-319-40796-8. Retrieved 2024-11-28.
  25. ^ Bâ, Amadou (1981). "The living tradition". General History of Africa: Volume 1. UNESCO Publishing.
  26. ^ Isichei, Elizabeth (1997-04-13). A History of African Societies to 1870. Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-0-521-45599-2.
  27. ^ Shillington (2005), p. 2.
  28. ^ Callaway, Ewan (7 June 2017). "Oldest Homo sapiens fossil claim rewrites our species' history". Nature. doi:10.1038/nature.2017.22114. Retrieved 11 June 2017.
  29. ^ Stringer, C. (2016). "The origin and evolution of Homo sapiens". Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of London. Series B, Biological Sciences. 371 (1698): 20150237. doi:10.1098/rstb.2015.0237. PMC 4920294. PMID 27298468.
  30. ^ Sample, Ian (7 June 2017). "Oldest Homo sapiens bones ever found shake foundations of the human story". The Guardian. Retrieved 7 June 2017.
  31. ^ Hublin, Jean-Jacques; Ben-Ncer, Abdelouahed; Bailey, Shara E.; Freidline, Sarah E.; Neubauer, Simon; Skinner, Matthew M.; Bergmann, Inga; Le Cabec, Adeline; Benazzi, Stefano; Harvati, Katerina; Gunz, Philipp (2017). "New fossils from Jebel Irhoud, Morocco and the pan-African origin of Homo sapiens" (PDF). Nature. 546 (7657): 289–292. Bibcode:2017Natur.546..289H. doi:10.1038/nature22336. PMID 28593953. S2CID 256771372.
  32. ^ Scerri, Eleanor M. L.; Thomas, Mark G.; Manica, Andrea; Gunz, Philipp; Stock, Jay T.; Stringer, Chris; Grove, Matt; Groucutt, Huw S.; Timmermann, Axel; Rightmire, G. Philip; d'Errico, Francesco (1 August 2018). "Did Our Species Evolve in Subdivided Populations across Africa, and Why Does It Matter?". Trends in Ecology & Evolution. 33 (8): 582–594. Bibcode:2018TEcoE..33..582S. doi:10.1016/j.tree.2018.05.005. ISSN 0169-5347. PMC 6092560. PMID 30007846.
  33. ^ Vidal, Celine M.; Lane, Christine S.; Asfawrossen, Asrat; et al. (January 2022). "Age of the oldest known Homo sapiens from eastern Africa". Nature. 601 (7894): 579–583. Bibcode:2022Natur.601..579V. doi:10.1038/s41586-021-04275-8. PMC 8791829. PMID 35022610.
  34. ^ Zimmer, Carl (10 September 2019). "Scientists Find the Skull of Humanity's Ancestor – on a Computer – By comparing fossils and CT scans, researchers say they have reconstructed the skull of the last common forebear of modern humans". The New York Times. Archived from the original on 2022-01-03. Retrieved 10 September 2019.
  35. ^ Mounier, Aurélien; Lahr, Marta (2019). "Deciphering African late middle Pleistocene hominin diversity and the origin of our species". Nature Communications. 10 (1): 3406. Bibcode:2019NatCo..10.3406M. doi:10.1038/s41467-019-11213-w. PMC 6736881. PMID 31506422.
  36. ^ Henshilwood, Christopher; et al. (2002). "Emergence of Modern Human Behavior: Middle Stone Age Engravings from South Africa". Science. 295 (5558): 1278–1280. Bibcode:2002Sci...295.1278H. doi:10.1126/science.1067575. PMID 11786608. S2CID 31169551.
  37. ^ Henshilwood, Christopher S.; d'Errico, Francesco; Watts, Ian (2009). "Engraved ochres from the Middle Stone Age levels at Blombos Cave, South Africa". Journal of Human Evolution. 57 (1): 27–47. Bibcode:2009JHumE..57...27H. doi:10.1016/j.jhevol.2009.01.005. PMID 19487016.
  38. ^ Texier, PJ; Porraz, G; Parkington, J; Rigaud, JP; Poggenpoel, C; Miller, C; Tribolo, C; Cartwright, C; Coudenneau, A; Klein, R; Steele, T; Verna, C (2010). "A Howiesons Poort tradition of engraving ostrich eggshell containers dated to 60,000 years ago at Diepkloof Rock Shelter, South Africa". Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences. 107 (14): 6180–6185. Bibcode:2010PNAS..107.6180T. doi:10.1073/pnas.0913047107. PMC 2851956. PMID 20194764.
  39. ^ McBrearty, Sally; Brooks, Allison (2000). "The revolution that wasn't: a new interpretation of the origin of modern human behavior". Journal of Human Evolution. 39 (5): 453–563. Bibcode:2000JHumE..39..453M. doi:10.1006/jhev.2000.0435. PMID 11102266.
  40. ^ Henshilwood, Christopher S.; et al. (2004). "Middle Stone Age shell beads from South Africa". Science. 304 (5669): 404. doi:10.1126/science.1095905. PMID 15087540. S2CID 32356688.
  41. ^ d'Errico, Francesco; et al. (2005). "Nassarius kraussianus shell beads from Blombos Cave: evidence for symbolic behaviour in the Middle Stone Age". Journal of Human Evolution. 48 (1): 3–24. Bibcode:2005JHumE..48....3D. doi:10.1016/j.jhevol.2004.09.002. PMID 15656934.
  42. ^ Vanhaeren, Marian; et al. (2013). "Thinking strings: Additional evidence for personal ornament use in the Middle Stone Age at Blombos Cave, South Africa". Journal of Human Evolution. 64 (6): 500–517. Bibcode:2013JHumE..64..500V. doi:10.1016/j.jhevol.2013.02.001. PMID 23498114.
  43. ^ Posth C, Renaud G, Mittnik M, Drucker DG, Rougier H, Cupillard C, Valentin F, Thevenet C, Furtwängler A, Wißing C, Francken M, Malina M, Bolus M, Lari M, Gigli E, Capecchi G, Crevecoeur I, Beauval C, Flas D, Germonpré M, van der Plicht J, Cottiaux R, Gély B, Ronchitelli A, Wehrberger K, Grigorescu D, Svoboda J, Semal P, Caramelli D, Bocherens H, Harvati K, Conard NJ, Haak W, Powell A, Krause J (2016). "Pleistocene Mitochondrial Genomes Suggest a Single Major Dispersal of Non-Africans and a Late Glacial Population Turnover in Europe". Current Biology. 26 (6): 827–833. Bibcode:2016CBio...26..827P. doi:10.1016/j.cub.2016.01.037. hdl:2440/114930. PMID 26853362.
  44. ^ Kamin M, Saag L, Vincente M, et al. (April 2015). "A recent bottleneck of Y chromosome diversity coincides with a global change in culture". Genome Research. 25 (4): 459–466. doi:10.1101/gr.186684.114. PMC 4381518. PMID 25770088.
  45. ^ Vai S, Sarno S, Lari M, Luiselli D, Manzi G, Gallinaro M, Mataich S, Hübner A, Modi A, Pilli E, Tafuri MA, Caramelli D, di Lernia S (March 2019). "Ancestral mitochondrial N lineage from the Neolithic 'green' Sahara". Sci Rep. 9 (1): 3530. Bibcode:2019NatSR...9.3530V. doi:10.1038/s41598-019-39802-1. PMC 6401177. PMID 30837540.
  46. ^ Haber M, Jones AL, Connel BA, Asan, Arciero E, Huanming Y, Thomas MG, Xue Y, Tyler-Smith C (June 2019). "A Rare Deep-Rooting D0 African Y-chromosomal Haplogroup and its Implications for the Expansion of Modern Humans Out of Africa". Genetics. 212 (4): 1421–1428. doi:10.1534/genetics.119.302368. PMC 6707464. PMID 31196864.
  47. ^ Shillington (2005), pp. 2–3.
  48. ^ Genetic studies by Luca Cavalli-Sforza pioneered tracing the spread of modern humans from Africa.
  49. ^ Tishkoff, Sarah A.; Reed, Floyd A.; Friedlaender, Françoise R.; Ehret, Christopher; Ranciaro, Alessia; Froment, Alain; Hirbo, Jibril B.; Awomoyi, Agnes A.; Bodo, Jean-Marie; Doumbo, Ogobara; Ibrahim, Muntaser; Juma, Abdalla T.; Kotze, Maritha J.; Lema, Godfrey; Moore, Jason H.; Mortensen, Holly; Nyambo, Thomas B.; Omar, Sabah A.; Powell, Kweli; Pretorius, Gideon S.; Smith, Michael W.; Thera, Mahamadou A.; Wambebe, Charles; Weber, James L. & Williams, Scott M. (22 May 2009). "The Genetic Structure and History of Africans and African Americans". Science. 324 (5930): 1035–1044. Bibcode:2009Sci...324.1035T. doi:10.1126/science.1172257. PMC 2947357. PMID 19407144.
  50. ^ a b Vicente, Mário; Schlebusch, Carina M (2020-06-01). "African population history: an ancient DNA perspective". Current Opinion in Genetics & Development. Genetics of Human Origin. 62: 8–15. doi:10.1016/j.gde.2020.05.008. ISSN 0959-437X. PMID 32563853. S2CID 219974966.
  51. ^ Osypiński, Piotr; Osypińska, Marta; Gautier, Achilles (2011). "Affad 23, a Late Middle Palaeolithic Site With Refitted Lithics and Animal Remains in the Southern Dongola Reach, Sudan". Journal of African Archaeology. 9 (2): 177–188. doi:10.3213/2191-5784-10186. ISSN 1612-1651. JSTOR 43135549. OCLC 7787802958. S2CID 161078189.
  52. ^ Osypiński, Piotr (2020). "Unearthing Pan-African crossroad? Significance of the middle Nile valley in prehistory" (PDF). National Science Centre.
  53. ^ Osypińska, Marta (2021). "Animals in the history of the Middle Nile" (PDF). From Faras to Soba: 60 years of Sudanese–Polish cooperation in saving the heritage of Sudan. Polish Centre of Mediterranean Archaeology/University of Warsaw. p. 460. ISBN 9788395336256. OCLC 1374884636.
  54. ^ Osypińska, Marta; Osypiński, Piotr (2021). "Exploring the oldest huts and the first cattle keepers in Africa" (PDF). From Faras to Soba: 60 years of Sudanese–Polish cooperation in saving the heritage of Sudan. Polish Centre of Mediterranean Archaeology/University of Warsaw. pp. 187–188. ISBN 9788395336256. OCLC 1374884636.
  55. ^ Diamond (1997), pp. 126–127; Ehret (2002), pp. 64–75, 80–81, 87–88.
  56. ^ Bradley, Simon (18 January 2007). "A Swiss-led team of archaeologists has discovered pieces of the oldest African pottery in central Mali, dating back to at least 9,400BC". Swiss Broadcasting Corporation. Archived from the original on 2012-03-06.
  57. ^ Jesse, Friederike (2010). "Early Pottery in Northern Africa – An Overview". Journal of African Archaeology. 8 (2): 219–238. doi:10.3213/1612-1651-10171. JSTOR 43135518.
  58. ^ Ehret (2002), pp. 64–75.
  59. ^ "Katanda Bone Harpoon Point". The Smithsonian Institution's Human Origins Program. 2010-01-22. Retrieved 2019-02-19.
  60. ^ "Mande | people".
  61. ^ Nicholson & Shaw (2000), p. 168.
  62. ^ Nicholson & Shaw (2000), pp. 149–160.
  63. ^ Swami, Bhaktivejanyana (2013), Ithihaasa: The Mystery of Story Is My Story of History, p. 98. Author House. ISBN 1-4772-4273-2, 978-1-4772-4273-5.
  64. ^ Nicholson & Shaw (2000), pp. 161–165, 170.
  65. ^ a b Ehret (2002), pp. 136–137.
  66. ^ Martin and O'Meara. "Africa, 3rd Ed." Archived 2007-10-11 at the Wayback Machine Indiana: Indiana University Press, 1995.
  67. ^ Zangato, É.; Holl, A.F.C. (2010). "On the Iron Front: New Evidence from North-Central Africa". Journal of African Archaeology. 8 (1): 7–23. doi:10.3213/1612-1651-10153.
  68. ^ Falola, Toyin (2002). Key Events in African History: A Reference Guide. Westport, CN: Greenwood Press. p. 46. ISBN 0-313-31323-7.
  69. ^ Alpern, Stanley B. (2005). "Did They or Didn't They Invent It? Iron in Sub-Saharan Africa". History in Africa. 32: 41–94. doi:10.1353/hia.2005.0003. ISSN 0361-5413. JSTOR 20065735. S2CID 162880295.
  70. ^ Iron in Africa: Revising the History, UNESCO Aux origines de la métallurgie du fer en Afrique, Une ancienneté méconnue: Afrique de l'Ouest et Afrique centrale.
  71. ^ a b Eze–Uzomaka, Pamela. "Iron and its influence on the prehistoric site of Lejja". Academia.edu. University of Nigeria, Nsukka, Nigeria. Retrieved 12 December 2014.
  72. ^ Pringle, Heather (2009). "Seeking Africa's first Iron Men". Science. 323 (5911): 200–202. doi:10.1126/science.323.5911.200. PMID 19131604. S2CID 206583802.
  73. ^ Shillington (2005), pp. 37–39.
  74. ^ O'Brien, Patrick Karl (2002), Atlas of World History, pp. 22–23. Oxford: Oxford University Press. ISBN 0-19-521921-X.
  75. ^ Stuiver, Minze; Van Der Merwe, N.J. (1968). "Radiocarbon Chronology of the Iron Age in Sub-Saharan Africa". Current Anthropology. 9: 54–58. doi:10.1086/200878. S2CID 145379030.
  76. ^ Tylecote, Ronald-Frank (1975). "The Origin of Iron Smelting in Africa". West African Journal of Archaeology. 5: 1–9. Retrieved 16 May 2021.
  77. ^ Eggert, Manfred (2014). "Early iron in West and Central Africa". In Breunig, P (ed.). Nok: African Sculpture in Archaeological Context. Frankfurt, Germany: Africa Magna Verlag Press. pp. 51–59.
  78. ^ a b Eggert, Manfred (2014). "Early iron in West and Central Africa". In Breunig, P (ed.). Nok: African Sculpture in Archaeological Context. Frankfurt, Germany: Africa Magna Verlag Press. pp. 53–54. ISBN 9783937248462.
  79. ^ a b Holl, Augustin F. C. (6 November 2009). "Early West African Metallurgies: New Data and Old Orthodoxy". Journal of World Prehistory. 22 (4): 415–438. doi:10.1007/s10963-009-9030-6. S2CID 161611760.
  80. ^ a b c d e f Abu Bakr, Abdel (1981). "Pharoanic Egypt". General History of Africa: Volume 2. UNESCO Publishing.
  81. ^ Anderson, J. R. (2012). "Kerma". The Encyclopedia of Ancient History. The Encyclopedia of Ancient History. doi:10.1002/9781444338386.wbeah15224. ISBN 9781444338386. She states, "To date, Kerma-culture has been found from the region of the First Cataract to upstream of the Fourth Cataract."
  82. ^ Buzon, Michele (2011). "Nubian identity in the Bronze Age. Patterns of cultural and biological variation". Retrieved 30 March 2017.
  83. ^ "Tomb Reveals Ancient Egypt's Humiliating Secrets". Daily Times. 29 July 2003. Archived from the original on 5 November 2013.
  84. ^ Elayi, Josette (2018). Sennacherib, King of Assyria. SBL Press. pp. 66–67. ISBN 978-0-88414-318-5.
  85. ^ Riad, Henry (1981). "Egypt in the Hellenistic era". General History of Africa: Volume 2. UNESCO Publishing.
  86. ^ "We have finally found the land of Punt, where pharaohs got their gifts". New Scientist. 2022-12-14. Retrieved 2023-10-28.
  87. ^ Njoku, Raphael Chijioke (2013). The History of Somalia. ABC-CLIO. pp. 29–31. ISBN 978-0313378577.
  88. ^ Dalal, Roshen (2011). The Illustrated Timeline of the History of the World. The Rosen Publishing Group. p. 131. ISBN 978-1448847976.
  89. ^ Pankhurst, Richard K.P. Addis Tribune, "Let's Look Across the Red Sea I", January 17, 2003 (archive.org mirror copy)
  90. ^ Eric Herbert Warmington, The Commerce Between the Roman Empire and India, p. 187.
  91. ^ George Hatke, Aksum and Nubia: Warfare, Commerce, and Political Fictions in Ancient Northeast Africa (New York University Press, 2013), pp. 44. ISBN 0-7486-0106-6
  92. ^ "The Christian Topography of Cosmas Indicopleustes". Nature. 84 (2127): 133–134. August 1910. Bibcode:1910Natur..84..133.. doi:10.1038/084133a0. hdl:2027/coo1.ark:/13960/t07w6zm1b. ISSN 0028-0836. S2CID 3942233.
  93. ^ Uhlig, Siegbert. Encyclopaedia Aethiopica: A-C. p. 175.
  94. ^ Munro-Hay, Stuart (1991). Aksum: An African Civilisation of Late Antiquity. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. p. 17. ISBN 0748601066.
  95. ^ a b c d e Warmington, Brian (1981). "The Carthaginian Period". General History of Africa: Volume 2. UNESCO Publishing.
  96. ^ a b Mahjoubi, Ammar; Salama, Pierre (1981). "The Roman and post-Roman period in North Africa". General History of Africa: Volume 2. UNESCO Publishing.
  97. ^ Duncan E. Miller and N.J. Van Der Merwe, 'Early Metal Working in Sub Saharan Africa' Journal of African History 35 (1994) 1–36; Minze Stuiver and N.J. Van Der Merwe, 'Radiocarbon Chronology of the Iron Age in Sub-Saharan Africa' Current Anthropology 1968.
  98. ^ a b c d Collins, Robert O.; Burns, James M. (2007). A History of Sub-Saharan Africa. NY: Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-0-521-68708-9.
  99. ^ a b Holl, Augustine (1985). "Background to the Ghana empire: Archaeological investigations on the transition to statehood in the Dhar Tichitt region (mauritania)". Journal of Anthropological Archaeology. 4 (2): 73–115. doi:10.1016/0278-4165(85)90005-4.
  100. ^ Anquandah, James (1995) The Kintampo Complex: a case study of early sedentism and food production in sub-Sahelian west Africa, pp. 255–259 in Shaw, Thurstan, Andah, Bassey W and Sinclair, Paul (1995). The Archaeology of Africa: Food, Metals and Towns. London: Routledge. ISBN 0-415-11585-X
  101. ^ Eggert, Manfred (2014). "Early iron in West and Central Africa". In Breunig, P (ed.). Nok: African Sculpture in Archaeological Context. Frankfurt, Germany: Africa Magna Verlag Press. pp. 51–59.
  102. ^ Posnansky, Merrick (1981). "The societies of Africa south of the Sahara in the Early Iron Age". General History of Africa: Volume 2 (PDF). UNESCO. p. 729.
  103. ^ Conrad, David; Fisher, Humphrey (1983). "The Conquest That Never Was: Ghana and the Almoravids, 1076. II. The Local Oral Sources". History in Africa. 10: 53–78. doi:10.2307/3171690. JSTOR 3171690.
  104. ^ a b c Gestrich, Nikolas (2019). "Ghana Empire". Oxford Research Encyclopedias: African history. doi:10.1093/acrefore/9780190277734.013.396. ISBN 978-0-19-027773-4.
  105. ^ "The Chronological Evidence for the Introduction of Domestic Stock in Southern Africa" (PDF). Archived from the original (PDF) on 25 March 2009.
  106. ^ "Botswana History Page 1: Brief History of Botswana". Retrieved 13 May 2015.
  107. ^ "5.2 Historischer Überblick". Archived from the original on 16 October 2007. Retrieved 13 May 2015.
  108. ^ "Mbuti, Twa, and Mbenga". In Stokes (ed.) 2009. Encyclopedia of the Peoples of Africa and the Middle East, Volume 1
  109. ^ Mlambo, A. S. (2014). A history of Zimbabwe. Internet Archive. New York, NY : Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-1-107-02170-9.
  110. ^ "The Amazing Bantu Migration and the Fascinating Bantu People". www.south-africa-tours-and-travel.com. Retrieved 2020-05-24.
  111. ^ Buchanan, Carole (1974). The Kitara Complex: The Historical Tradition of Western Uganda to the 16th century. Indiana University.
  112. ^ Robertshaw, Peter (1994). "Archaeological survey, ceramic analysis, and state formation in western Uganda". The African Archaeological Review. 12. Cambridge University Press: 105–131. doi:10.1007/BF01953040.
  113. ^ Dlamini, Nonhlanhla (2014). The early inhabitants of the Upemba depression, the Democratic Republic of Congo (Thesis). University of Cape Town.
  114. ^ Vogel, Joseph (1978). "The Gokomere Tradition". The South African Archaeological Bulletin. 33 (127). South African Archaeological Society: 12–17. doi:10.2307/3888249. JSTOR 3888249.
  115. ^ JournalInsert Hilton, John (1993-10). "Peoples of Azania". Electronic Antiquity: Communicating the Classics. 1 (5). ISSN 1320-3606. Check date values in: |date= (help).
  116. ^ Fage, John (23 October 2013). A History of Africa. Routledge. pp. 25–26. ISBN 978-1317797272. Retrieved 20 January 2015.
  117. ^ Sheriff, Abdul (1981). "The East African coast and its role in maritime trade". General History of Africa: Volume 2 (PDF). UNESCO. p. 555.
  118. ^ Blench, Robert (2021). "Was a migration of foragers from the African mainland responsible for the grassy biomes of highland Madagascar?" (PDF). Cambridge University Press.
  119. ^ Voarintsoa, Ny Riavo (2019). "'Malagasy' or 'Madagascan'? Which English term best reflects the people, the culture, and other things from Madagascar?". Scientific African. 4: e00091. Bibcode:2019SciAf...400091V. doi:10.1016/j.sciaf.2019.e00091.
  120. ^ a b Fanso, Verkijika G. (1989). Cameroon History for Secondary Schools and Colleges. Vol. 1. Macmillan. ISBN 978-0-333-47121-0.
  121. ^ Hudgens, Jim; Trillo, Richard (1999). The Rough Guide to West Africa (3rd ed.). Rough Guides.
  122. ^ "Ikom Monoliths of Cross River State". World Monuments Fund. Retrieved 2024-09-11.
  123. ^ a b al-Fasi, Muhammad; Hrbek, Ivan (1988). "Stages in the development of Islam and its dissemination in Africa". General History of Africa: Volume 3. UNESCO.
  124. ^ a b c al-Fasi, Muhammad; Hrbek, Ivan (1988). "The coming of Islam and the expansion of the Muslim empire". General History of Africa: Volume 3. UNESCO.
  125. ^ a b Talbi, Mohamed (1988). "The independence of the Maghrib". General History of Africa: Volume 3. UNESCO.
  126. ^ General History of Africa: Volume 3. UNESCO. 1988.
  127. ^ Al-Mas'udi 1861–1917, v. 8: pp. 58, 61.
  128. ^ McKinney 2004, pp. 468–69.
  129. ^ a b c Hrbek, Ivan (1988). "The emergence of the Fatimids". General History of Africa: Volume 3. UNESCO.
  130. ^ Hrbek, Ivan; Devisse, Jean (1988). "The Almoravids". General History of Africa: Volume 3. UNESCO.
  131. ^ Bianquis, Thierry (1988). "Egypt from the Arab conquest until the end of the Fatimid state (1171)". General History of Africa: Volume 3. UNESCO.
  132. ^ a b Garcin, Jean-Claude (1984). "Egypt and the Muslim world". General History of Africa: Volume 4. UNESCO Publishing.
  133. ^ Saidi, O. (1984). "The unification of the Maghreb under the Alhomads". General History of Africa: Volume 4. UNESCO Publishing.
  134. ^ Akou, Heather (2011). The Politics of Dress in Somali Culture (African Expressive Cultures). Indiana University Press; 1st Paperback Edition.
  135. ^ a b Mekouria, Tekle-Tsadik (1988). "The Horn of Africa". General History of Africa: Volume 3. UNESCO.
  136. ^ Miran, Jonathan (2022-04-20). "Red Sea Slave Trade". Oxford Research Encyclopedia of African History. doi:10.1093/acrefore/9780190277734.013.868. ISBN 978-0-19-027773-4. Retrieved 2024-09-08.
  137. ^ a b c d e f g h i j Tamrat, Taddesse (1977). Oliver, Roland (ed.). "Ethiopia, the Red Sea and the Horn". The Cambridge History of Africa: Volume 3: From c.1050 to c.1600. The Cambridge History of Africa. Vol. 3. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. pp. 98–182. ISBN 978-0-521-20981-6. Retrieved 2024-09-03.
  138. ^ a b Henze, Paul B. (2000). Layers of Time: A History of Ethiopia. Hurst & Company. ISBN 978-1-85065-393-6.
  139. ^ Lewis, I. M. (1999-01-01). A Pastoral Democracy: A Study of Pastoralism and Politics Among the Northern Somali of the Horn of Africa. James Currey Publishers. ISBN 9780852552803. Archived from the original on 23 January 2023. Retrieved 12 May 2020.
  140. ^ Tedla, Solomon; Reddy, B. (2018). "The Kingdom of Wolaita (Ethiopia): Military Organization and War, To 1894" (PDF). Galore International Journal of Applied Sciences and Humanities. 2 (2).
  141. ^ Tamrat, Taddesse (1984). "The Horn of Africa: The Solomonids in Ethiopia and the states of the Horn of Africa". General History of Africa: Volume 4. UNESCO Publishing.
  142. ^ Bouanga, Ayda (2014). "The kingdom of Damot: An Inquiry into Political and Economic Power in the Horn of Africa (13th c.)". Annales d'Éthiopie. 29 (1): 261–264. doi:10.3406/ethio.2014.1572.
  143. ^ Hassen, Mohammed (1983). THE OROMO OF ETHIOPIA, 1500-1850 : WITH SPECIAL EMPHASIS ON THE GIBE REGION (PDF) (Thesis). University of London.
  144. ^ a b c d Masao, Fidelis; Mutoro, Henry (1988). "The East African coast and the Comoro Islands". General History of Africa: Volume 3.
  145. ^ a b c Ichumbaki, Elgidius; Pollard, Edward (2021). "The Swahili Civilization in Eastern Africa". Oxford Research Encyclopedias: Anthropology. doi:10.1093/acrefore/9780190854584.013.267. ISBN 978-0-19-085458-4.
  146. ^ "Swahili Coast". World History Encyclopedia. Retrieved 2019-11-14.
  147. ^ Int'l Commerce, Snorkeling Camels, and The Indian Ocean Trade: Crash Course World History #18. 24 May 2012. Archived from the original on 2019-11-07. Retrieved 2019-10-30.{{citation}}: CS1 maint: bot: original URL status unknown (link)
  148. ^ Allibert, Claude (May 2008). "Austronesian Migration and the Establishment of the Malagasy Civilization: Contrasted Readings in Linguistics, Archaeology, Genetics and Cultural Anthropology". Diogenes. 55 (2): 7–16. doi:10.1177/0392192108090734.
  149. ^ Tofanelli, S.; Bertoncini, S.; Castri, L.; Luiselli, D.; Calafell, F.; Donati, G.; Paoli, G. (1 September 2009). "On the Origins and Admixture of Malagasy: New Evidence from High-Resolution Analyses of Paternal and Maternal Lineages". Molecular Biology and Evolution. 26 (9): 2109–2124. doi:10.1093/molbev/msp120. PMID 19535740.
  150. ^ "Swahili Coast". World History Encyclopedia. Retrieved 2019-11-14.
  151. ^ Chittick, Neville (1969). "A New Look at the History of Pate" (PDF). Journal of African History. 10 (3). Cambridge University Press: 375–391. doi:10.1017/S0021853700036331.
  152. ^ a b c d Randrianja, Solofo (2009). "Transforming the island (1100-1599)". Madagascar: A short history. University of Chicago Press.
  153. ^ Brooks, George E. (August 1985). "WESTERN AFRICA TO c1860 A.D. A PROVISIONAL HISTORICAL SCHEMA BASED ON CLIMATE PERIODS". Indiana University African Studies Program: 36.
  154. ^ Levtzion & Hopkins 2000.
  155. ^ a b Abney, Graham (2021). Sundiata Keita's Invention of Latin Purgatory: The West African Gold Trade's Influence on Western European Society (ca.1050-1350) (Thesis). University of New Mexico.
  156. ^ a b McIntosh, Susan (2008). "Reconceptualizing Early Ghana". Canadian Journal of African Studies. 43 (2). Taylor and Francis: 347–373. JSTOR 40380172.
  157. ^ McIntosh, Susan (2016). "Gao Empire". The Encyclopedia of Empire. Wiley. pp. 1–3. doi:10.1002/9781118455074.wbeoe312. ISBN 978-1-118-44064-3.
  158. ^ Levtzion, Nehemia (1973). Ancient Ghana and Mali. London: Methuen. ISBN 0-8419-0431-6.
  159. ^ Gomez 2018, p. 25.
  160. ^ Colvin, Lucie Gallistel, Historical dictionary of Senegal, Scare Crow Press Inc. (1981), p. 18, ISBN 0-8108-1369-6
  161. ^ Levtzion N. The Sahara and the Sudan from the Arab conquest of the Maghrib to the rise of the Almoravids. In: Fage JD, ed. The Cambridge History of Africa. The Cambridge History of Africa. Cambridge University Press; 1979:637-684.
  162. ^ Conrad, David; Fisher, Humphrey (1983). "The Conquest That Never Was: Ghana and the Almoravids, 1076. I. The External Arabic Sources". History in Africa. 10. doi:10.2307/3171690. JSTOR 3171690.
  163. ^ Levtzion & Hopkins 2000, p. 73, 98.
  164. ^ Fall, Mamadou (2021). "Les Terroirs Historiques et la Poussée Soninké". In Fall, Mamadou; Fall, Rokhaya; Mane, Mamadou (eds.). Bipolarisation du Senegal du XVIe - XVIIe siécle (in French). Dakar: HGS Editions. pp. 14–39.
  165. ^ POLLET Eric, WINTER Grace, La Société Soninké (Dyahunu, Mali), Bruxelles, Editions de l’Institut de Sociologie de l’Université Libre de Bruxelles, 1971.
  166. ^ a b c d e Niane, Djibril (1984). "Mali and the second Mandingo expansion". General History of Africa: Volume 4. UNESCO Publishing.
  167. ^ Cissoko, Sekene Mody (1983). "Formations sociales et État en Afrique précoloniale : Approche historique". Présence Africaine. COLLOQUE SUR « LA PROBLÉMATIQUE DE L'ÉTAT EN AFRIQUE NOIRE » (127/128): 50–71. doi:10.3917/presa.127.0050. JSTOR 24350899. Retrieved 4 July 2023.
  168. ^ Bühnen, Stephan. “In Quest of Susu.” History in Africa, vol. 21, 1994, pp. 1–47. JSTOR, https://doi.org/10.2307/3171880. Accessed 2 Nov. 2024.
  169. ^ Niane, Djibril Tamsir (1989). Histoire des Mandingues de l'Ouest: le royaume du Gabou. KARTHALA Editions. pp. 221 Pages. ISBN 9782865372362.
  170. ^ Horton, Robin (June 1979). "Ancient Ife: A Reassessment". Journal of the Historical Society of Nigeria. 9 (4). Historical Society of Nigeria: 69–149.
  171. ^ a b akinwumi, ogundiran (2020). The Yoruba: A New History. Indiana University Press. ISBN 9780253051509.
  172. ^ blier, suzanne (2014). art and risk in ancient yoruba: ife history, power, and identity, c. 1300. Cambridge University Press. doi:10.1017/CBO9781139128872. ISBN 9781107021662. Archived from the original on 2022-08-27. Retrieved 2021-11-06.
  173. ^ Administration (2020-01-10). "Bayajidda HAUSA Historical Legend Myth or Reality". CSAN Niger (in French). Retrieved 2024-07-07.
  174. ^ Levtzion & Hopkins 2000, p. 21.
  175. ^ a b c d e f g h i j Thornton, John K., ed. (2020). "The Development of States in West Central Africa to 1540". A History of West Central Africa to 1850. New Approaches to African History. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. pp. 16–55. ISBN 978-1-107-56593-7. Retrieved 2024-09-21.
  176. ^ a b Mlambo, A. S. (2014). A history of Zimbabwe. Internet Archive. New York, NY : Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-1-107-02170-9.
  177. ^ Huffman, Thomas N. (2005). Mapungubwe : ancient African civilisation on the Limpopo. Internet Archive. Johannesburg : Wits University Press. ISBN 978-1-86814-408-2.
  178. ^ Chirikure, Shadreck; Delius, Peter; Esterhuysen, Amanda; Hall, Simon; Lekgoathi, Sekibakiba; Maulaudzi, Maanda; Neluvhalani, Vele; Ntsoane, Otsile; Pearce, David (2015-10-01). Mapungubwe Reconsidered: A Living Legacy: Exploring Beyond the Rise and Decline of the Mapungubwe State. Real African Publishers Pty Ltd. ISBN 978-1-920655-06-8.
  179. ^ Calabrese, John A. (2000-12-01). "Interregional Interaction in Southern Africa: Zhizo and Leopard's Kopje Relations in Northern South Africa, Southwestern Zimbabwe, and Eastern Botswana, AD 1000 to 1200". African Archaeological Review. 17 (4): 183–210. doi:10.1023/A:1006796925891. ISSN 1572-9842.
  180. ^ Chirikure, Shadreck; Delius, Peter; Esterhuysen, Amanda; Hall, Simon; Lekgoathi, Sekibakiba; Maulaudzi, Maanda; Neluvhalani, Vele; Ntsoane, Otsile; Pearce, David (2015-10-01). Mapungubwe Reconsidered: A Living Legacy: Exploring Beyond the Rise and Decline of the Mapungubwe State. Real African Publishers Pty Ltd. ISBN 978-1-920655-06-8.
  181. ^ Huffman, Thomas N. (2015). "Mapela, Mapungubwe and the Origins of States in Southern Africa". The South African Archaeological Bulletin. 70 (201): 15–27. ISSN 0038-1969. JSTOR 24643605.
  182. ^ Chirikure, Shadreck; Manyanga, Munyaradzi; Pollard, A. Mark; Bandama, Foreman; Mahachi, Godfrey; Pikirayi, Innocent (2014-10-31). "Zimbabwe Culture before Mapungubwe: New Evidence from Mapela Hill, South-Western Zimbabwe". PLOS ONE. 9 (10): e111224. doi:10.1371/journal.pone.0111224. ISSN 1932-6203. PMC 4215987. PMID 25360782.
  183. ^ Huffman, Thomas N. (2005). Mapungubwe: ancient African civilisation on the Limpopo. Internet Archive. Johannesburg : Wits University Press. ISBN 978-1-86814-408-2.
  184. ^ Huffman, Thomas N. (2005). Mapungubwe : ancient African civilisation on the Limpopo. Internet Archive. Johannesburg : Wits University Press. ISBN 978-1-86814-408-2.
  185. ^ Chirikure, Shadreck; Delius, Peter; Esterhuysen, Amanda; Hall, Simon; Lekgoathi, Sekibakiba; Maulaudzi, Maanda; Neluvhalani, Vele; Ntsoane, Otsile; Pearce, David (2015-10-01). Mapungubwe Reconsidered: A Living Legacy: Exploring Beyond the Rise and Decline of the Mapungubwe State. Real African Publishers Pty Ltd. ISBN 978-1-920655-06-8.
  186. ^ Huffman, Thomas N. (2005). Mapungubwe : ancient African civilisation on the Limpopo. Internet Archive. Johannesburg : Wits University Press. ISBN 978-1-86814-408-2.
  187. ^ Chirikure, Shadreck; Delius, Peter; Esterhuysen, Amanda; Hall, Simon; Lekgoathi, Sekibakiba; Maulaudzi, Maanda; Neluvhalani, Vele; Ntsoane, Otsile; Pearce, David (2015-10-01). Mapungubwe Reconsidered: A Living Legacy: Exploring Beyond the Rise and Decline of the Mapungubwe State. Real African Publishers Pty Ltd. ISBN 978-1-920655-06-8.
  188. ^ Huffman, Thomas N. (2005). Mapungubwe : ancient African civilisation on the Limpopo. Internet Archive. Johannesburg : Wits University Press. ISBN 978-1-86814-408-2.
  189. ^ Delius, Peter; Chewins, Linell; Forssman, Tim (2024). "Turning South African History Upside Down: Ivory and Gold Production, the Indian Ocean Trading System and the Shaping of Southern African Society, 600–1900 AD". Journal of Southern Africa Studies: 1–22. doi:10.1080/03057070.2024.2436329. ISSN 0305-7070.
  190. ^ Hrbek, Ivan (1984). "The disintegration of the political unity of the Maghreb". General History of Africa: Volume 4. UNESCO Publishing.
  191. ^ Cerulli, Enrico (1941). "Il Sultanato dello Scioa nel Secondo XIII Secondo un Nuovo Documento Storico". Rassegna di Studi Etiopici. 1 (1): 26. JSTOR 41460159.
  192. ^ Mukhtar, Mohamed Haji (25 February 2003). Mukhtar Haji. Scarecrow Press. ISBN 9780810866041.
  193. ^ Taddesse, Church and State, pp. 135ff.
  194. ^ Walker, Bethany (2020). The Oxford Handbook of Islamic Archaeology. Oxford University Press. p. 427. ISBN 978-0-19-998787-0.
  195. ^ a b c d Pankhurst, Richard (1997). The Ethiopian Borderlands: Essays in Regional History from Ancient Times to the End of the 18th Century. The Red Sea Press. ISBN 978-0-932415-19-6.
  196. ^ a b Trimingham, J. Spencer (2013-09-13). Islam in Ethiopia. Routledge. ISBN 978-1-136-97022-1.
  197. ^ Pankhurst, Richard K.P. The Ethiopian Royal Chronicles. Addis Ababa: Oxford University Press, Inc., 1967, p. 15.
  198. ^ Orent, Amnon (1970). "Refocusing on the History of Kafa prior to 1897: A Discussion of Political Processes". African Historical Studies. 3 (2): 263–293. doi:10.2307/216217. ISSN 0001-9992. JSTOR 216217.
  199. ^ Henze, Paul B. (2000). Layers of Time: A History of Ethiopia. Hurst & Company. ISBN 978-1-85065-393-6.
  200. ^ Gomez 2018, p. 106.
  201. ^ Samuel, isaac. "The myth of Mansa Musa's enslaved entourage". www.africanhistoryextra.com. Retrieved 2024-08-12.
  202. ^ Ly-Tall, Madina (1984). "The decline of the Mali empire". General History of Africa: Volume 4. UNESCO Publishing.
  203. ^ Ajayi; Ade (1976). History of West Africa. Columbia University Press. ISBN 978-0-231-04103-4.
  204. ^ "▷ Who is the founder of the Téké kingdom? |". visitfranceguide.com (in Spanish). 2024-09-16. Retrieved 2024-10-23.
  205. ^ Thornton, John K., ed. (2020). "The Struggle for Ambundu and the Founding of Angola". A History of West Central Africa to 1850. New Approaches to African History. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. pp. 56–88. ISBN 978-1-107-56593-7. Retrieved 2024-10-27.
  206. ^ Thornton, John (2024). "Mwene Muji: A Medieval Empire in Central Africa?". The Journal of African History. 65 (1): 30–46. doi:10.1017/S0021853724000161. ISSN 0021-8537.
  207. ^ Vansina, Jan (1984). "Equatorial Africa and Angola: Migrations and the emergence of the first states". General History of Africa: Volume 4. UNESCO Publishing.
  208. ^ Dalziel, Nigel; MacKenzie, John M, eds. (2016-01-11). "Luba-Lunda states". The Encyclopedia of Empire (1 ed.). Wiley. pp. 1–6. doi:10.1002/9781118455074.wbeoe060. ISBN 978-1-118-44064-3.
  209. ^ Reefe, Thomas Q. (2022-08-19). The Rainbow and the Kings: A History of the Luba Empire to 1891. Univ of California Press. ISBN 978-0-520-33490-8.
  210. ^ Gordon, David M. (2018-09-26). "Kingdoms of South-Central Africa: Sources, Historiography, and History". Oxford Research Encyclopedia of African History. doi:10.1093/acrefore/9780190277734.013.146. ISBN 978-0-19-027773-4. Retrieved 2024-10-29.
  211. ^ Kyed, Helene Maria; Buur, Lars (2007). Buur, Lars; Kyed, Helene Maria (eds.). "Introduction: Traditional Authority and Democratization in Africa". State Recognition and Democratization in Sub-Saharan Africa: A New Dawn for Traditional Authorities?. New York: Palgrave Macmillan US. pp. 1–28. doi:10.1057/9780230609716_1. ISBN 978-0-230-60971-6. Retrieved 2024-12-07.
  212. ^ Alistair Horne, A savage war of peace: Algeria 1954–1962 (1977).
  213. ^ David Anderson, Histories of the hanged: The dirty war in Kenya and the end of empire (2005).
  214. ^ Gabriel Almond and James S. Coleman, The Politics of the Developing Areas (1971)
  215. ^ Festus Ugboaja Ohaegbulam, Nationalism in colonial and post-colonial Africa (University Press of America, 1977).
  216. ^ Thomas Hodgkin, Nationalism in Colonial Africa (1956)
  217. ^ Henry S. Wilson, African decolonization (E. Arnold, 1994).
  218. ^ Touval, Saadia (1967). "The Organization of African Unity and African Borders". International Organization. 21 (1): 102–127. doi:10.1017/S0020818300013151. JSTOR 2705705.
  219. ^ Prunier (2009), p. 72.
  220. ^ Prunier, Gerard (2014). Africa's World War: Congo, the Rwandan Genocide, and the Making of a Continental Catastrophe. Barnes & Noble. ISBN 9780195374209. Retrieved 20 October 2014.
  221. ^ Roberts, A.D. (1978). "The Earlier Historiography of Colonial Africa". History in Africa. 5: 153–167. doi:10.2307/3171484. ISSN 0361-5413. JSTOR 3171484. S2CID 162869454.
  222. ^ Cooper, Frederick (2000). "Africa's Pasts and Africa's Historians". Canadian Journal of African Studies. 34 (2): 298–336. doi:10.2307/486417. JSTOR 486417.
  223. ^ Manning, Patrick (2013). "African and World Historiography". The Journal of African History. 54 (3): 319–330. doi:10.1017/S0021853713000753. ISSN 0021-8537. JSTOR 43305130. S2CID 33615987.
  224. ^ Said, Edward W. (1978). Orientalism (First ed.). New York: Pantheon Books. ISBN 0394428145. OCLC 4004102.
  225. ^ Manning, 2013, p. 321.
  226. ^ a b Studien, Forum Transregionale (2018-07-31). "African Historiography and the Challenges of European Periodization: A Historical Comment". TRAFO – Blog for Transregional Research (in German). doi:10.58079/usq7. Retrieved 2024-10-12.
  227. ^ a b Horáková, Hana; Werkman, Katerina (2016). "African historians and the production of historical knowledge in Africa: Some reflections". Knowledge Production in and on Africa. LIT Verlag Münster. ISBN 978-3-643-90798-1.
  228. ^ Falola, Toyin; Jennings, Christian (2003). "Introduction". Sources and Methods in African History: Spoken, Written, Unearthed. University Rochester Press. ISBN 978-1-58046-134-4.
  229. ^ Studien, Forum Transregionale (2018-07-31). "African Historiography and the Challenges of European Periodization: A Historical Comment". TRAFO – Blog for Transregional Research (in German). doi:10.58079/usq7. Retrieved 2024-10-12.
  230. ^ a b Falola, Toyin; Borah, Abikal (2018-11-20). "African Philosophies of History and Historiography". Oxford Research Encyclopedia of African History. doi:10.1093/acrefore/9780190277734.013.355. ISBN 978-0-19-027773-4. Retrieved 2024-10-22.
  231. ^ Parker, John (2023-03-21). Great Kingdoms of Africa. Univ of California Press. ISBN 978-0-520-39568-8.
  232. ^ Falola, Toyin (2024-04-05). Decolonizing African History. African Books Collective. ISBN 978-3-906927-51-0.

Sources

[edit]

Further reading

[edit]
  • UNESCO Publishing (1981-2024) General History of Africa
  • Cambridge University Press (1975-1986) The Cambridge History of Africa
  • Shillington, Kevin (1989) History of Africa (4th edition, 2019)
  • Clark, J. Desmond (1970). The Prehistory of Africa. Thames and Hudson
  • Davidson, Basil (1964). The African Past. Penguin, Harmondsworth
  • Falola, Toyin. Africa, Volumes 1–5.
  • FitzSimons, William. "Sizing Up the 'Small Wars' of African Empire: An Assessment of the Context and Legacies of Nineteenth-Century Colonial Warfare". Journal of African Military History 2#1 (2018): 63–78. doi:10.1163/24680966-0020100
  • French, Howard (2021). Born in Blackness: Africa, Africans, and the Making of the Modern World, 1471 to the Second World War. New York: Liveright Publishing Company. ISBN 9781631495823. OCLC 1268921040.
  • Freund, Bill (1998). The Making of Contemporary Africa, Lynne Rienner, Boulder (including a substantial "Annotated Bibliography" pp. 269–316).
  • July, Robert (1998). A History of the African People, (Waveland Press, 1998).
  • Lamphear, John, ed. African Military History (Routledge, 2007).
  • Reader, John (1997). Africa: A Biography of the Continent. Hamish Hamilton. ISBN 0-241-13047-6
  • Thornton, John K. Warfare in Atlantic Africa, 1500–1800 (Routledge, 1999).

Atlases

[edit]
  • Ajayi, A.J.F. and Michael Crowder. Historical Atlas of Africa (1985); 300 color maps.
  • Fage, J.D. Atlas of African History (1978)
  • Freeman-Grenville, G.S.P. The New Atlas of African History (1991).
  • Kwamena-Poh, Michael, et al. African history in Maps (Longman, 1982).
  • McEvedy, Colin. The Penguin Atlas of African History (2nd ed. 1996). excerpt

Historiography

[edit]
  • Fage, John D. "The development of African historiography." General history of Africa 1 (1981): 25–42. online
  • Lonsdale, John. "States and social processes in Africa: a historiographical survey." African studies review 24.2–3 (1981): 139–226. online
  • Manning, Patrick (2013). "African and World Historiography" (PDF). The Journal of African History. 54 (3): 319–330. doi:10.1017/S0021853713000753. S2CID 33615987.
  • Manning, Patrick (2016). "Locating Africans on the World Stage: A Problem in World History". Journal of World History. 27 (3): 605–637.
  • Philips, John Edward, ed. Writing African History (2005)
  • Whitehead, Clive. "The historiography of British Imperial education policy, Part II: Africa and the rest of the colonial empire." History of Education 34.4 (2005): 441–454. online
  • Zimmerman, Andrew. "Africa in Imperial and Transnational History: multi-sited historiography and the necessity of theory." Journal of African History 54.3 (2013): 331–340. online
[edit]